This is a modern-English version of Ancient Art and Ritual, originally written by Harrison, Jane Ellen.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
Ancient Art and Ritual
JANE ELLEN HARRISON
JANE ELLEN HARRISON
Geoffrey Cumberlege
OXFORD UNIVERSITY PRESS
LONDON NEW YORK TORONTO
Geoffrey Cumberlege
OXFORD UNIVERSITY PRESS
LONDON NEW YORK TORONTO
First published in 1913, and reprinted in 1918 (revised), 1919, 1927, 1935 and 1948
First published in 1913 and reprinted in 1918 (revised), 1919, 1927, 1935, and 1948
PRINTED IN GREAT BRITAIN
PRINTED IN THE UK
vPREFATORY NOTE
It may be well at the outset to say clearly what is the aim of the present volume. The title is Ancient Art and Ritual, but the reader will find in it no general summary or even outline of the facts of either ancient art or ancient ritual. These facts are easily accessible in handbooks. The point of my title and the real gist of my argument lie perhaps in the word “and”—that is, in the intimate connection which I have tried to show exists between ritual and art. This connection has, I believe, an important bearing on questions vital to-day, as, for example, the question of the place of art in our modern civilization, its relation to and its difference from religion and morality; in a word, on the whole enquiry as to what the nature of art is and how it can help or hinder spiritual life.
It might be helpful at the start to clearly state the aim of this book. The title is Ancient Art and Ritual, but you won’t find a general summary or even an outline of the facts of ancient art or ancient ritual here. These facts are easy to find in handbooks. The essence of my title and the main point of my argument really lie in the word “and”—specifically, in the close relationship that I’ve tried to demonstrate exists between ritual and art. This connection, I believe, is significant for today’s key questions, such as the role of art in our modern society, how it relates to and differs from religion and morality; in short, the entire inquiry into what art is and how it can either support or undermine spiritual life.
I have taken Greek drama as a typical instance, because in it we have the clear historical case of a great art, which arose out of a very primitive and almost world-wide ritual. The rise of the Indian drama, or the mediæval and from it the modern stage, would have told us the samevi tale and served the like purpose. But Greece is nearer to us to-day than either India or the Middle Ages.
I chose Greek drama as a prime example because it clearly shows how a significant art form developed from a very basic and nearly universal ritual. The development of Indian drama, or medieval drama leading to modern theater, would tell a similar story and serve the same purpose. However, Greece is closer to us today than either India or the Middle Ages.
Greece and the Greek drama remind me that I should like to offer my thanks to Professor Gilbert Murray, for help and criticism which has far outrun the limits of editorial duty.
Greece and Greek drama remind me that I want to thank Professor Gilbert Murray for his help and feedback, which have gone well beyond what’s expected from an editor.
J. E. H.
J.E.H.
Newnham College,
Cambridge, June 1913.
Newnham College, Cambridge, June 1913.
NOTE TO THE FIFTH IMPRESSION
The original text has been reprinted without change except for the correction of misprints. A few additions (enclosed in square brackets) have been made to the Bibliography.
The original text has been reprinted without change except for correcting typos. A few additions (enclosed in square brackets) have been made to the Bibliography.
1947
1947
vii CONTENTS
CHAP. | PAGE | |
I | ART AND RITUAL | 9 |
II | PRIMITIVE RITUAL: PANTOMIMIC DANCES | 29 |
III | PERIODIC CEREMONIES: THE SPRING FESTIVAL | 49 |
IV | THE PRIMITIVE SPRING DANCE OR DITHYRAMB, IN GREECE | 75 |
V | THE TRANSITION FROM RITUAL TO ART: THE DROMENON AND THE DRAMA | 119 |
VI | GREEK SCULPTURE: THE PANATHENAIC FRIEZE AND THE APOLLO BELVEDERE | 170 |
VII | RITUAL, ART AND LIFE | 204 |
BIBLIOGRAPHY | 253 | |
INDEX | 255 |
9 ANCIENT ART AND RITUAL
CHAPTER I
ART AND RITUAL
The title of this book may strike the reader as strange and even dissonant. What have art and ritual to do together? The ritualist is, to the modern mind, a man concerned perhaps unduly with fixed forms and ceremonies, with carrying out the rigidly prescribed ordinances of a church or sect. The artist, on the other hand, we think of as free in thought and untrammelled by convention in practice; his tendency is towards licence. Art and ritual, it is quite true, have diverged to-day; but the title of this book is chosen advisedly. Its object is to show that these two divergent developments have a common root, and that neither can be understood without the other. It is at the outset one 10and the same impulse that sends a man to church and to the theatre.
The title of this book might seem odd or even jarring to the reader. What do art and ritual have in common? To the modern mind, a ritualist is someone who is perhaps overly focused on strict forms and ceremonies, devoted to following the rigid rules of a church or belief system. In contrast, we see the artist as someone who thinks freely and isn't held back by conventions in their work; their tendency leans toward creativity. It's true that art and ritual have drifted apart today; however, the title of this book is carefully chosen. Its purpose is to demonstrate that these two divergent paths share a common origin, and that neither can be fully understood on its own. It’s essentially the same impulse that drives a person to both church and the theater. 10
Such a statement may sound to-day paradoxical, even irreverent. But to the Greek of the sixth, fifth, and even fourth century B.C., it would have been a simple truism. We shall see this best by following an Athenian to his theatre, on the day of the great Spring Festival of Dionysos.
Such a statement might sound paradoxical or even disrespectful today. But for a Greek in the sixth, fifth, and even fourth century BCE, it would have seemed like a straightforward truth. We’ll see this most clearly by following an Athenian to his theater on the day of the grand Spring Festival of Dionysos.
Passing through the entrance-gate to the theatre on the south side of the Acropolis, our Athenian citizen will find himself at once on holy ground. He is within a temenos or precinct, a place “cut off” from the common land and dedicated to a god. He will pass to the left (Fig. 2, p. 144) two temples standing near to each other, one of earlier, the other of later date, for a temple, once built, was so sacred that it would only be reluctantly destroyed. As he enters the actual theatre he will pay nothing for his seat; his attendance is an act of worship, and from the social point of view obligatory; the entrance fee is therefore paid for him by the State.
Walking through the entrance gate to the theater on the south side of the Acropolis, our Athenian citizen finds himself on sacred ground. He is in a temenos or precinct, a place “set apart” from the common land and dedicated to a god. To the left (Fig. 2, p. 144) are two temples close to each other, one older and the other newer, since a temple, once built, was considered so holy that it would only be taken down with great reluctance. As he enters the actual theater, he won’t have to pay for a seat; attending is an act of worship and socially required; the entrance fee is therefore covered by the State.
The theatre is open to all Athenian citizens, but the ordinary man will not venture to 11seat himself in the front row. In the front row, and that only, the seats have backs, and the central seat of this row is an armchair; the whole of the front row is permanently reserved, not for individual rich men who can afford to hire “boxes,” but for certain State officials, and these officials are all priests. On each seat the name of the owner is inscribed; the central seat is “of the priest of Dionysos Eleuthereus,” the god of the precinct. Near him is the seat “of the priest of Apollo the Laurel-Bearer,” and again “of the priest of Asklepios,” and “of the priest of Olympian Zeus,” and so on round the whole front semicircle. It is as though at His Majesty’s the front row of stalls was occupied by the whole bench of bishops, with the Archbishop of Canterbury enthroned in the central stall.
The theater is open to all Athenian citizens, but the average person won’t dare to 11sit in the front row. Only the front row has seats with backs, and the central seat of this row is an armchair; the entire front row is permanently reserved, not for individual wealthy people who can afford to rent “boxes,” but for certain State officials, all of whom are priests. Each seat has the owner’s name inscribed on it; the central seat is “for the priest of Dionysos Eleuthereus,” the god of the area. Next to him is the seat “for the priest of Apollo the Laurel-Bearer,” then “for the priest of Asklepios,” and “for the priest of Olympian Zeus,” and so on around the whole front semicircle. It’s like if at His Majesty’s, the front row of stalls was taken by the entire bench of bishops, with the Archbishop of Canterbury sitting in the central stall.
The theatre at Athens is not open night by night, nor even day by day. Dramatic performances take place only at certain high festivals of Dionysos in winter and spring. It is, again, as though the modern theatre was open only at the festivals of the Epiphany and of Easter. Our modern, at least our Protestant, custom is in direct contrast. We 12tend on great religious festivals rather to close than to open our theatres. Another point of contrast is in the time allotted to the performance. We give to the theatre our after-dinner hours, when work is done, or at best a couple of hours in the afternoon. The theatre is for us a recreation. The Greek theatre opened at sunrise, and the whole day was consecrated to high and strenuous religious attention. During the five or six days of the great Dionysia, the whole city was in a state of unwonted sanctity, under a taboo. To distrain a debtor was illegal; any personal assault, however trifling, was sacrilege.
The theater in Athens isn’t open every night or even every day. Dramatic performances only happen during specific major festivals of Dionysos in winter and spring. It’s like if modern theaters only operated during the Epiphany and Easter celebrations. Our current, especially Protestant, tradition is quite different. We typically close our theaters on major religious holidays rather than opening them. Another difference is the time dedicated to performances. We go to the theater in the evening after dinner when our work is done, or occasionally for a couple of hours in the afternoon. For us, the theater is a form of entertainment. In contrast, the Greek theater started at sunrise, and the entire day was dedicated to serious religious observance. During the five or six days of the major Dionysia festival, the whole city entered a unique state of reverence, under a taboo. It was illegal to seize a debtor; even the slightest personal attack was seen as sacrilege.
Most impressive and convincing of all is the ceremony that took place on the eve of the performance. By torchlight, accompanied by a great procession, the image of the god Dionysos himself was brought to the theatre and placed in the orchestra. Moreover, he came not only in human but in animal form. Chosen young men of the Athenians in the flower of their youth—epheboi—escorted to the precinct a splendid bull. It was expressly ordained that the bull should be “worthy of the god”; he was, 13in fact, as we shall presently see, the primitive incarnation of the god. It is, again, as though in our modern theatre there stood, “sanctifying all things to our use and us to His service,” the human figure of the Saviour, and beside him the Paschal Lamb.
Most impressive and convincing of all is the ceremony that took place on the eve of the performance. By torchlight, accompanied by a grand procession, the image of the god Dionysus himself was brought to the theater and placed in the orchestra. Moreover, he appeared not only in human form but also in animal form. Selected young men of Athens in the prime of their youth—epheboi—escorted a magnificent bull to the sacred area. It was specifically required that the bull be “worthy of the god”; he was, 13in fact, as we will soon see, the ancient embodiment of the god. It’s as if in our modern theater there stood, “sanctifying all things to our use and us to His service,” the human figure of the Savior, and beside him the Paschal Lamb.
But now we come to a strange thing. A god presides over the theatre, to go to the theatre is an act of worship to the god Dionysos, and yet, when the play begins, three times out of four of Dionysos we hear nothing. We see, it may be, Agamemnon returning from Troy, Clytemnestra waiting to slay him, the vengeance of Orestes, the love of Phædra for Hippolytos, the hate of Medea and the slaying of her children: stories beautiful, tragic, morally instructive it may be, but scarcely, we feel, religious. The orthodox Greeks themselves sometimes complained that in the plays enacted before them there was “nothing to do with Dionysos.”
But now we come to a strange thing. A god oversees the theater; going to the theater is an act of worship to the god Dionysus. Yet, when the play starts, we hear nothing of Dionysus three out of four times. We might see Agamemnon returning from Troy, Clytemnestra waiting to kill him, the vengeance of Orestes, the love of Phaedra for Hippolytus, the hatred of Medea and her killing of her children: stories that are beautiful, tragic, and morally instructive, but we can't help but feel they are hardly religious. Even the traditional Greeks sometimes complained that the plays performed in front of them had “nothing to do with Dionysus.”
If drama be at the outset divine, with its roots in ritual, why does it issue in an art profoundly solemn, tragic, yet purely human? The actors wear ritual vestments like those of the celebrants at the Eleusinian mysteries.14 Why, then, do we find them, not executing a religious service or even a drama of gods and goddesses, but rather impersonating mere Homeric heroes and heroines? Greek drama, which seemed at first to give us our clue, to show us a real link between ritual and art, breaks down, betrays us, it would seem, just at the crucial moment, and leaves us with our problem on our hands.
If drama starts out as something divine, rooted in ritual, why does it result in an art that's deeply serious, tragic, yet completely human? The actors wear ceremonial clothes similar to those of the celebrants at the Eleusinian mysteries. 14 So why do we see them not performing a religious ceremony or even a play about gods and goddesses, but instead acting as ordinary heroes and heroines from Homer? Greek drama, which initially seemed to give us insight and show a genuine connection between ritual and art, ultimately fails us at the critical moment and leaves us grappling with our question.
Had we only Greek ritual and art we might well despair. The Greeks are a people of such swift constructive imagination that they almost always obscure any problem of origins. So fair and magical are their cloud-capp’d towers that they distract our minds from the task of digging for foundations. There is scarcely a problem in the origins of Greek mythology and religion that has been solved within the domain of Greek thinking only. Ritual with them was, in the case of drama, so swiftly and completely transmuted into art that, had we had Greek material only to hand, we might never have marked the transition. Happily, however, we are not confined within the Greek paradise. Wider fields are open to us; our subject is not only Greek, but ancient art and ritual. We can turn at 15once to the Egyptians, a people slower-witted than the Greeks, and watch their sluggish but more instructive operations. To one who is studying the development of the human mind the average or even stupid child is often more illuminating than the abnormally brilliant. Greece is often too near to us, too advanced, too modern, to be for comparative purposes instructive.
Had we only Greek rituals and art, we might feel frustrated. The Greeks had such a quick and creative imagination that they often hid the problems regarding their origins. Their beautiful and enchanting towers distract us from the work of uncovering their foundations. There's hardly any issue concerning the origins of Greek mythology and religion that has been resolved solely within Greek thought. For them, rituals, especially in drama, were so rapidly and entirely transformed into art that if we only had Greek materials to refer to, we might never have noticed the change. Thankfully, we're not limited to the Greek paradise. We have broader fields to explore; our focus is not just Greek but encompasses ancient art and rituals. We can quickly turn to the Egyptians, a people less quick-witted than the Greeks, and observe their slower but more enlightening practices. For someone studying the evolution of the human mind, an average or even dull child can often provide more insight than an exceptionally gifted one. Greece can sometimes feel too close, too advanced, and too modern to be useful for comparative analysis.
Of all Egyptian, perhaps of all ancient deities, no god has lived so long or had so wide and deep an influence as Osiris. He stands as the prototype of the great class of resurrection-gods who die that they may live again. His sufferings, his death, and his resurrection were enacted year by year in a great mystery-play at Abydos. In that mystery-play was set forth, first, what the Greeks call his agon, his contest with his enemy Set; then his pathos, his suffering, or downfall and defeat, his wounding, his death, and his burial; finally, his resurrection and “recognition,” his anagnorisis either as himself or as his only begotten son Horus. Now the meaning of this thrice-told tale we shall consider later: for the moment we are concerned 16only with the fact that it is set forth both in art and ritual.
Of all Egyptian gods, and perhaps all ancient deities, none has endured as long or had such a significant and profound impact as Osiris. He represents the archetype of the resurrection gods who die so that they can be reborn. His suffering, death, and resurrection were performed every year in a grand mystery play at Abydos. In that play, first, what the Greeks refer to as his agon, his battle with his enemy Set, is depicted; then his pathos, his suffering, downfall, defeat, wounding, death, and burial; and finally, his resurrection and “recognition,” his anagnorisis, either as himself or as his only son Horus. We will explore the meaning of this repeatedly told story later; for now, we are focused 16only on the fact that it is presented in both art and ritual.
At the festival of Osiris small images of the god were made of sand and vegetable earth, his cheek bones were painted green and his face yellow. The images were cast in a mould of pure gold, representing the god as a mummy. After sunset on the 24th day of the month Choiak, the effigy of Osiris was laid in a grave and the image of the previous year was removed. The intent of all this was made transparently clear by other rites. At the beginning of the festival there was a ceremony of ploughing and sowing. One end of the field was sown with barley, the other with spelt; another part with flax. While this was going on the chief priest recited the ritual of the “sowing of the fields.” Into the “garden” of the god, which seems to have been a large pot, were put sand and barley, then fresh living water from the inundation of the Nile was poured out of a golden vase over the “garden” and the barley was allowed to grow up. It was the symbol of the resurrection of the god after his burial, “for the growth of the garden is the growth of the divine substance.”
At the festival of Osiris, small statues of the god were made from sand and earth, with his cheekbones painted green and his face yellow. These figures were cast in a mold of pure gold, depicting the god as a mummy. After sunset on the 24th day of the month Choiak, the effigy of Osiris was placed in a grave, and the image from the previous year was taken out. The purpose of this was made very clear by other rituals. At the start of the festival, there was a ceremony of plowing and sowing. One end of the field was sown with barley, the other with spelt, and another section with flax. During this time, the chief priest recited the ritual of the “sowing of the fields.” Into the “garden” of the god, which appears to have been a large pot, sand and barley were added, and then fresh water from the Nile flood was poured from a golden vase over the “garden” to let the barley grow. This symbolized the resurrection of the god after his burial, “for the growth of the garden is the growth of the divine substance.”
17The death and resurrection of the gods, and pari passu of the life and fruits of the earth, was thus set forth in ritual, but—and this is our immediate point—it was also set forth in definite, unmistakable art. In the great temple of Isis at Philæ there is a chamber dedicated to Osiris. Here is represented the dead Osiris. Out of his body spring ears of corn, and a priest waters the growing stalk from a pitcher. The inscription to the picture reads: This is the form of him whom one may not name, Osiris of the mysteries, who springs from the returning waters. It is but another presentation of the ritual of the month Choiak, in which effigies of the god made of earth and corn were buried. When these effigies were taken up it would be found that the corn had sprouted actually from the body of the god, and this sprouting of the grain would, as Dr. Frazer says, be “hailed as an omen, or rather as the cause of the growth of the crops.”1
17The death and resurrection of the gods, along with the life and produce of the earth, were expressed in rituals, but—this is our main point—it was also shown in clear, unmistakable art. In the grand temple of Isis at Philæ, there’s a room dedicated to Osiris. Here, the dead Osiris is depicted. From his body grow ears of corn, and a priest waters the developing stalks from a pitcher. The caption for this image reads: This is the form of him whom one may not name, Osiris of the mysteries, who arises from the returning waters. This is simply another illustration of the ritual of the month Choiak, where effigies of the god made from earth and corn were buried. When these effigies were brought back up, it would be found that the corn had actually sprouted from the body of the god, and this sprouting of the grain would, as Dr. Frazer notes, be “celebrated as an omen, or rather as the cause of the growth of the crops.”1
Even more vividly is the resurrection set forth in the bas-reliefs that accompany the great Osiris inscription at Denderah. Here the god is represented at first as a mummy 18swathed and lying flat on his bier. Bit by bit he is seen raising himself up in a series of gymnastically impossible positions, till at last he rises from a bowl—perhaps his “garden”—all but erect, between the outspread wings of Isis, while before him a male figure holds the crux ansata, the “cross with a handle,” the Egyptian symbol of life. In ritual, the thing desired, i.e. the resurrection, is acted, in art it is represented.
The resurrection is even more vividly depicted in the bas-reliefs that accompany the great Osiris inscription at Denderah. Here, the god is initially shown as a mummy 18wrapped and lying flat on his bier. Gradually, he can be seen lifting himself up in a series of seemingly impossible poses, until finally, he rises from a bowl—perhaps his “garden”—almost fully upright, between the outspread wings of Isis, while in front of him, a male figure holds the crux ansata, the “cross with a handle,” which is the Egyptian symbol of life. In ritual, the desired outcome, i.e. the resurrection, is acted out, while in art, it is depicted.
No one will refuse to these bas-reliefs the title of art. In Egypt, then, we have clearly an instance—only one out of many—where art and ritual go hand in hand. Countless bas-reliefs that decorate Egyptian tombs and temples are but ritual practices translated into stone. This, as we shall later see, is an important step in our argument. Ancient art and ritual are not only closely connected, not only do they mutually explain and illustrate each other, but, as we shall presently find, they actually arise out of a common human impulse.
No one can deny that these bas-reliefs are a form of art. In Egypt, we clearly have a case—just one of many—where art and ritual are closely linked. Countless bas-reliefs that adorn Egyptian tombs and temples are simply ritual practices carved into stone. This, as we will discuss later, is a crucial point in our argument. Ancient art and ritual are not just closely related; they not only help explain and illustrate one another, but as we will soon discover, they actually originate from a shared human impulse.
The god who died and rose again is not of course confined to Egypt; he is world-wide. When Ezekiel (viii. 14) “came to the gate of 19the Lord’s house which was toward the north” he beheld there the “women weeping for Tammuz.” This “abomination” the house of Judah had brought with them from Babylon. Tammuz is Dumuzi, “the true son,” or more fully, Dumuzi-absu, “true son of the waters.” He too, like Osiris, is a god of the life that springs from inundation and that dies down in the heat of the summer. In Milton’s procession of false gods,
The god who died and came back to life isn't just limited to Egypt; he’s worshipped all over the world. When Ezekiel (viii. 14) “went to the gate of 19the Lord’s house that faced north,” he saw the “women mourning for Tammuz.” This “abomination” had been brought to Judah from Babylon. Tammuz is Dumuzi, “the true son,” or more completely, Dumuzi-absu, “true son of the waters.” Like Osiris, he is a god associated with the life that arises from floods and that diminishes in the summer heat. In Milton’s list of false gods,
Whose yearly injury in Lebanon attracted The Syrian women mourn his fate.
"In love songs all day long during the summer."
Tammuz in Babylon was the young love of Ishtar. Each year he died and passed below the earth to the place of dust and death, “the land from which there is no returning, the house of darkness, where dust lies on door and bolt.” And the goddess went after him, and while she was below, life ceased in the earth, no flower blossomed and no child of animal or man was born.
Tammuz in Babylon was Ishtar's young love. Every year, he died and went down to the underworld, “the land of no return, the house of darkness, where dust covers the door and bolt.” The goddess followed him, and while she was down there, life on earth stopped; no flowers bloomed and no animals or humans were born.
We know Tammuz, “the true son,” best by one of his titles, Adonis, the Lord or King.20 The Rites of Adonis were celebrated at midsummer. That is certain and memorable; for, just as the Athenian fleet was setting sail on its ill-omened voyage to Syracuse, the streets of Athens were thronged with funeral processions, everywhere was seen the image of the dead god, and the air was full of the lamentations of weeping women. Thucydides does not so much as mention the coincidence, but Plutarch2 tells us those who took account of omens were full of concern for the fate of their countrymen. To start an expedition on the day of the funeral rites of Adonis, the Canaanitish “Lord,” was no luckier than to set sail on a Friday, the death-day of the “Lord” of Christendom.
We know Tammuz, “the true son,” best by one of his titles, Adonis, the Lord or King.20 The Rites of Adonis were celebrated at midsummer. That’s certain and memorable; because just as the Athenian fleet was getting ready for its ill-fated journey to Syracuse, the streets of Athens were crowded with funeral processions, everywhere you could see the image of the dead god, and the air was filled with the cries of grieving women. Thucydides doesn’t even mention the coincidence, but Plutarch2 tells us that those who paid attention to omens were very worried about the fate of their fellow citizens. Starting an expedition on the day of the funeral rites of Adonis, the Canaanite “Lord,” was just as unlucky as setting sail on a Friday, the day of death of the “Lord” of Christendom.
The rites of Tammuz and of Adonis, celebrated in the summer, were rites of death rather than of resurrection. The emphasis is on the fading and dying down of vegetation rather than on its upspringing. The reason of this is simple and will soon become manifest. For the moment we have only to note that while in Egypt the rites of Osiris are represented as much by art as by ritual, in Babylon and Palestine in the feasts of Tammuz 21and Adonis it is ritual rather than art that obtains.
The summer rituals for Tammuz and Adonis focused on death rather than rebirth. The focus was on the wilting and dying of plants instead of their revival. This is straightforward and will become clear soon. For now, we just need to observe that while in Egypt the ceremonies for Osiris are depicted through both art and ritual, in Babylon and Palestine the festivals for Tammuz 21 and Adonis are more about ritual than art.
We have now to pass to another enquiry. We have seen that art and ritual, not only in Greece but in Egypt and Palestine, are closely linked. So closely, indeed, are they linked that we even begin to suspect they may have a common origin. We have now to ask, what is it that links art and ritual so closely together, what have they in common? Do they start from the same impulse, and if so why do they, as they develop, fall so widely asunder?
We now need to move on to another question. We've observed that art and ritual, not just in Greece but also in Egypt and Palestine, are tightly connected. In fact, they are so connected that we might even wonder if they have a shared origin. Now we should consider what it is that connects art and ritual so closely, what do they share in common? Do they originate from the same motivation, and if that's the case, why do they diverge so significantly as they evolve?
It will clear the air if we consider for a moment what we mean by art, and also in somewhat greater detail what we mean by ritual.
It will clear things up if we take a moment to think about what we mean by art, and also in a bit more detail about what we mean by ritual.
Art, Plato3 tells us in a famous passage of the Republic, is imitation; the artist imitates natural objects, which are themselves in his philosophy but copies of higher realities. All the artist can do is to make a copy of a copy, to hold up a mirror to Nature in which, as he turns it whither he will, “are reflected sun and heavens and earth and man,” any22thing and everything. Never did a statement so false, so wrong-headed, contain so much suggestion of truth—truth which, by the help of analysing ritual, we may perhaps be able to disentangle. But first its falsehood must be grasped, and this is the more important as Plato’s misconception in modified form lives on to-day. A painter not long ago thus defined his own art: “The art of painting is the art of imitating solid objects upon a flat surface by means of pigments.” A sorry life-work! Few people to-day, perhaps, regard art as the close and realistic copy of Nature; photography has at least scotched, if not slain, that error; but many people still regard art as a sort of improvement on or an “idealization” of Nature. It is the part of the artist, they think, to take suggestions and materials from Nature, and from these to build up, as it were, a revised version. It is, perhaps, only by studying those rudimentary forms of art that are closely akin to ritual that we come to see how utterly wrong-headed is this conception.
Art, as Plato3 famously states in the Republic, is imitation; the artist mimics natural objects, which are themselves just copies of higher realities in his philosophy. All the artist can do is create a copy of a copy, using a mirror to reflect Nature, where, depending on how he tilts it, “are reflected sun and heavens and earth and man,” anything and everything. Never has a statement so false and misguided contained so much insight—truth that we may be able to unravel through analytical rituals. But first, we must understand its falsehood, which is crucial since Plato’s misunderstanding, in a modified form, persists today. Not long ago, a painter defined his art like this: “The art of painting is the art of imitating solid objects on a flat surface using pigments.” A disappointing life’s work! Few people today probably see art as a direct and realistic replica of Nature; photography has at least dampened, if not eliminated, that misconception. Yet many still view art as an enhancement or an “idealization” of Nature. They believe it’s the artist’s role to take cues and materials from Nature and create a sort of upgraded version. Perhaps it’s only by examining those basic forms of art closely tied to ritual that we realize how completely misguided this idea is.
Take the representations of Osiris that we have just described—the mummy rising bit by bit from his bier. Can any one maintain 23that art is here a copy or imitation of reality? However “realistic” the painting, it represents a thing imagined not actual. There never was any such person as Osiris, and if there had been, he would certainly never, once mummified, have risen from his tomb. There is no question of fact, and the copy of fact, in the matter. Moreover, had there been, why should anyone desire to make a copy of natural fact? The whole “imitation” theory, to which, and to the element of truth it contains, we shall later have occasion to return, errs, in fact, through supplying no adequate motive for a widespread human energy. It is probably this lack of motive that has led other theorizers to adopt the view that art is idealization. Man with pardonable optimism desires, it is thought, to improve on Nature.
Take the representations of Osiris that we’ve just described—the mummy gradually rising from his bier. Can anyone seriously argue that art is simply a copy or imitation of reality? No matter how “realistic” the painting is, it depicts something imagined, not something real. Osiris never existed, and even if he did, he definitely wouldn’t have risen from his tomb after being mummified. There’s no question about fact versus its representation here. Besides, if there had been such facts, why would anyone want to create a copy of actual reality? The whole “imitation” theory, which we’ll revisit later along with its element of truth, fundamentally fails because it doesn’t provide a convincing reason for such a widespread human endeavor. It’s likely this lack of motivation has led some theorists to believe that art is about idealization. It’s thought that humans, with a justifiable sense of optimism, want to improve upon nature.
Modern science, confronted with a problem like that of the rise of art, no longer casts about to conjecture how art might have arisen, she examines how it actually did arise. Abundant material has now been collected from among savage peoples of an art so primitive that we hesitate to call it art at 24all, and it is in these inchoate efforts that we are able to track the secret motive springs that move the artist now as then.
Modern science, faced with a problem like the rise of art, no longer wonders how art might have come about; instead, it investigates how it actually did emerge. A wealth of material has now been gathered from primitive cultures showcasing artwork so basic that we hesitate to consider it art at 24 altogether. It is through these early attempts that we can uncover the underlying motivations that drive artists, both past and present.
Among the Huichol Indians,4 if the people fear a drought from the extreme heat of the sun, they take a clay disk, and on one side of it they paint the “face” of Father Sun, a circular space surrounded by rays of red and blue and yellow which are called his “arrows,” for the Huichol sun, like Phœbus Apollo, has arrows for rays. On the reverse side they will paint the progress of the sun through the four quarters of the sky. The journey is symbolized by a large cross-like figure with a central circle for midday. Round the edge are beehive-shaped mounds; these represent the hills of earth. The red and yellow dots that surround the hills are cornfields. The crosses on the hills are signs of wealth and money. On some of the disks birds and scorpions are painted, and on one are curving lines which mean rain. These disks are deposited on the altar of the god-house and left, and then all is well. The intention might 25be to us obscure, but a Huichol Indian would read it thus: “Father Sun with his broad shield (or ‘face’) and his arrows rises in the east, bringing money and wealth to the Huichols. His heat and the light from his rays make the corn to grow, but he is asked not to interfere with the clouds that are gathering on the hills.”
Among the Huichol Indians,4 if the people are worried about a drought from the extreme heat of the sun, they take a clay disk and paint the “face” of Father Sun on one side. This face is a circular area surrounded by rays of red, blue, and yellow, referred to as his “arrows,” because the Huichol sun, like Phœbus Apollo, has rays like arrows. On the other side, they paint the sun's journey through the four quarters of the sky. This journey is represented by a large cross-like figure with a central circle for midday. Around the edge are beehive-shaped mounds representing the hills of the earth. The red and yellow dots surrounding the hills symbolize cornfields, while the crosses on the hills signify wealth and money. Some disks include paintings of birds and scorpions, and one features curving lines that represent rain. These disks are placed on the altar of the god-house and left there, ensuring everything will be fine. The intention may be unclear to us, but a Huichol Indian would interpret it as: “Father Sun with his broad shield (or ‘face’) and his arrows rises in the east, bringing money and wealth to the Huichols. His heat and the light from his rays help the corn to grow, but he is asked not to interfere with the clouds gathering on the hills.”
Now is this art or ritual? It is both and neither. We distinguish between a form of prayer and a work of art and count them in no danger of confusion; but the Huichol goes back to that earlier thing, a presentation. He utters, expresses his thought about the sun and his emotion about the sun and his relation to the sun, and if “prayer is the soul’s sincere desire” he has painted a prayer. It is not a little curious that the same notion comes out in the old Greek word for “prayer,” euchè. The Greek, when he wanted help in trouble from the “Saviours,” the Dioscuri, carved a picture of them, and, if he was a sailor, added a ship. Underneath he inscribed the word euchè. It was not to begin with a “vow” paid, it was a presentation of his strong inner desire, it was a sculptured prayer.
Now is this art or ritual? It's both and neither. We make a clear distinction between a form of prayer and a work of art, without any risk of confusion; but the Huichol returns to that earlier concept, a presentation. He expresses his thoughts about the sun, his feelings toward the sun, and his connection to the sun, and if “prayer is the soul’s sincere desire,” then he has painted a prayer. It’s somewhat interesting that the same idea comes from the old Greek word for “prayer,” euchè. The Greeks, when they sought help in times of trouble from the “Saviours,” the Dioscuri, carved a picture of them, and if they were sailors, they added a ship. Beneath it, they inscribed the word euchè. It didn’t start as a “vow” offered; it was a presentation of his deep inner wish, it was a sculpted prayer.
Ritual then involves imitation; but does 26not arise out of it. It desires to recreate an emotion, not to reproduce an object. A rite is, indeed, we shall later see (p. 42), a sort of stereotyped action, not really practical, but yet not wholly cut loose from practice, a reminiscence or an anticipation of actual practical doing; it is fitly, though not quite correctly, called by the Greeks a dromenon, “a thing done.”
Ritual involves imitation; however, it doesn’t come from it. It aims to recreate an emotion, not to replicate an object. A rite is, as we will see later (p. 42), a type of repetitive action, not entirely practical, but still somewhat connected to practice, a memory or a glimpse of actual performance; it is appropriately, though not entirely accurately, referred to by the Greeks as a dromenon, “a thing done.”
At the bottom of art, as its motive power and its mainspring, lies, not the wish to copy Nature or even improve on her—the Huichol Indian does not vainly expend his energies on an effort so fruitless—but rather an impulse shared by art with ritual, the desire, that is, to utter, to give out a strongly felt emotion or desire by representing, by making or doing or enriching the object or act desired. The common source of the art and ritual of Osiris is the intense, world-wide desire that the life of Nature which seemed dead should live again. This common emotional factor it is that makes art and ritual in their beginnings well-nigh indistinguishable. Both, to begin with, copy an act, but not at first for the sake of the copy. Only when the emotion dies down and is 27forgotten does the copy become an end in itself, a mere mimicry.
At the core of art, as its driving force and essential purpose, lies not the desire to replicate Nature or even improve on it—the Huichol Indian doesn’t waste energy on such a fruitless task—but rather a shared impulse with ritual: the urge to express and convey a deeply felt emotion or desire through representation, creation, or enhancement of the object or action. The common source of the art and ritual related to Osiris is the powerful, universal longing for the life of Nature, which seemed dead, to be revived. This shared emotional element makes the beginnings of art and ritual almost indistinguishable. Initially, both replicate an action, but not for the sake of replication itself. It’s only when the emotion fades and becomes forgotten does the copy become an end in itself, mere mimicry.
It is this downward path, this sinking of making to mimicry, that makes us now-a-days think of ritual as a dull and formal thing. Because a rite has ceased to be believed in, it does not in the least follow that it will cease to be done. We have to reckon with all the huge forces of habit. The motor nerves, once set in one direction, given the slightest impulse tend always to repeat the same reaction. We mimic not only others but ourselves mechanically, even after all emotion proper to the act is dead; and then because mimicry has a certain ingenious charm, it becomes an end in itself for ritual, even for art.
It’s this downward trend, this decline into imitation, that leads us today to see rituals as boring and formal. Just because a rite is no longer believed in doesn’t mean it will stop being performed. We have to take into account all the powerful forces of habit. Our motor nerves, once programmed in a certain way, will always tend to react the same way with just a little push. We imitate not only others but also ourselves mechanically, even when all the genuine emotion connected to the act is gone; and then, because imitation has a certain clever appeal, it becomes an end in itself for rituals, and even for art.
It is not easy, as we saw, to classify the Huichol prayer-disks. As prayers they are ritual, as surfaces decorated they are specimens of primitive art. In the next chapter we shall have to consider a kind of ceremony very instructive for our point, but again not very easy to classify—the pantomimic dances which are, almost all over the world, so striking a feature in savage social and religious life. Are they to be classed as ritual or art?
It’s not easy, as we’ve seen, to categorize the Huichol prayer-disks. As prayers, they are ritualistic, and as decorated surfaces, they are examples of primitive art. In the next chapter, we will need to examine a type of ceremony that is quite informative for our discussion but is also not easy to classify—the pantomimic dances that are, nearly everywhere in the world, such a notable aspect of primitive social and religious life. Should they be considered ritual or art?
28These pantomime dances lie, indeed, at the very heart and root of our whole subject, and it is of the first importance that before going further in our analysis of art and ritual, we should have some familiarity with their general character and gist, the more so as they are a class of ceremonies now practically extinct. We shall find in these dances the meeting-point between art and ritual, or rather we shall find in them the rude, inchoate material out of which both ritual and art, at least in one of its forms, developed. Moreover, we shall find in pantomimic dancing a ritual bridge, as it were, between actual life and those representations of life which we call art.
28These pantomime dances truly sit at the core of our entire discussion, and it is crucial that before we dive deeper into our analysis of art and ritual, we become somewhat familiar with their overall nature and essence, especially since they are a type of ceremony that is nearly forgotten today. In these dances, we will discover the connection between art and ritual, or more precisely, we will find the raw, early material from which both ritual and art, at least in one of its forms, emerged. Furthermore, we will see pantomimic dancing as a ritual bridge between real life and those depictions of life that we refer to as art.
In our next chapter, therefore, we shall study the ritual dance in general, and try to understand its psychological origin; in the following chapter (III) we shall take a particular dance of special importance, the Spring Dance as practised among various primitive peoples. We shall then be prepared to approach the study of the Spring Dance among the Greeks, which developed into their drama, and thereby to, we hope, throw light on the relation between ritual and art.
In our next chapter, we'll explore ritual dance in general and look into its psychological origins. In the following chapter (III), we'll focus on a specific dance of particular significance, the Spring Dance, as practiced by various indigenous peoples. This will prepare us to examine the Spring Dance among the Greeks, which evolved into their theatrical performances, and hopefully help clarify the connection between ritual and art.
29CHAPTER II
PRIMITIVE RITUAL: PANTOMIMIC DANCES
In books and hymns of bygone days, which dealt with the religion of “the heathen in his blindness,” he was pictured as a being of strange perversity, apt to bow down to “gods of wood and stone.” The question why he acted thus foolishly was never raised. It was just his “blindness”; the light of the gospel had not yet reached him. Now-a-days the savage has become material not only for conversion and hymn-writing but for scientific observation. We want to understand his psychology, i.e. how he behaves, not merely for his sake, that we may abruptly and despotically convert or reform him, but for our own sakes; partly, of course, for sheer love of knowing, but also,—since we realize that our own behaviour is based on instincts kindred to his,—in order that, by understanding his behaviour, we may understand, and it may be better, our own.
In books and hymns from the past, which addressed the faith of "the heathen in his blindness," he was portrayed as a being of unusual perversion, likely to worship "gods of wood and stone." The question why he acted so foolishly was never discussed. It was simply his "blindness"; the light of the gospel hadn't reached him yet. Nowadays, the savage is seen not only as a subject for conversion and songs but also for scientific study. We want to understand his psychology, i.e. his behavior, not just for his own benefit, so we can abruptly and authoritatively convert or reform him, but for our own benefit as well; partly, of course, out of pure curiosity, but also—since we recognize that our own behavior is rooted in instincts similar to his—to understand his behavior and, in turn, improve our own.
30Anthropologists who study the primitive peoples of to-day find that the worship of false gods, bowing “down to wood and stone,” bulks larger in the mind of the hymn-writer than in the mind of the savage. We look for temples to heathen idols; we find dancing-places and ritual dances. The savage is a man of action. Instead of asking a god to do what he wants done, he does it or tries to do it himself; instead of prayers he utters spells. In a word, he practises magic, and above all he is strenuously and frequently engaged in dancing magical dances. When a savage wants sun or wind or rain, he does not go to church and prostrate himself before a false god; he summons his tribe and dances a sun dance or a wind dance or a rain dance. When he would hunt and catch a bear, he does not pray to his god for strength to outwit and outmatch the bear, he rehearses his hunt in a bear dance.
30Anthropologists studying today's primitive peoples find that the worship of false gods, bowing “down to wood and stone,” is more prominent in the thoughts of hymn-writers than in those of the savages themselves. We expect to see temples dedicated to heathen idols; instead, we discover dancing areas and ritual dances. The savage is an action-oriented individual. Rather than asking a god to fulfill his desires, he takes action or attempts to do it himself; instead of prayers, he recites spells. In short, he practices magic, and most importantly, he is actively and frequently engaged in performing magical dances. When a savage needs sun, wind, or rain, he doesn’t go to church and bow in front of a false god; he gathers his tribe and performs a sun dance, wind dance, or rain dance. When he wants to hunt and catch a bear, he doesn’t pray to his god for the strength to outsmart the bear; he practices his hunt with a bear dance.
Here, again, we have some modern prejudice and misunderstanding to overcome. Dancing is to us a light form of recreation practised by the quite young from sheer joie de vivre, and essentially inappropriate to the mature. But among the Tarahumares of Mexico the word31 nolávoa means both “to work” and “to dance.” An old man will reproach a young man saying, “Why do you not go and work?” (nolávoa). He means “Why do you not dance instead of looking on?” It is strange to us to learn that among savages, as a man passes from childhood to youth, from youth to mature manhood, so the number of his “dances” increase, and the number of these “dances” is the measure pari passu of his social importance. Finally, in extreme old age he falls out, he ceases to exist, because he cannot dance; his dance, and with it his social status, passes to another and a younger.
Here, again, we have some modern bias and misunderstandings to tackle. Dancing is seen today as a lighthearted activity enjoyed mainly by young people for the sheer joy of living, and it's generally viewed as inappropriate for adults. However, among the Tarahumares of Mexico, the word nolávoa means both “to work” and “to dance.” An older man might criticize a younger man by saying, “Why don’t you go and work?” (nolávoa). What he really means is, “Why don’t you dance instead of just watching?” It’s surprising to us to learn that among some tribes, as a person transitions from childhood to adolescence and then to adulthood, the number of their “dances” increases, and the number of these “dances” is directly related to their social standing. Ultimately, in extreme old age, they stop participating; they no longer exist socially because they cannot dance; their dance, along with their social status, passes on to someone younger.
Magical dancing still goes on in Europe to-day. In Swabia and among the Transylvanian Saxons it is a common custom, says Dr. Frazer,5 for a man who has some hemp to leap high in the field in the belief that this will make the hemp grow tall. In many parts of Germany and Austria the peasant thinks he can make the flax grow tall by dancing or leaping high or by jumping backwards from a table; the higher the leap the taller will 32be the flax that year. There is happily little possible doubt as to the practical reason of this mimic dancing. When Macedonian farmers have done digging their fields they throw their spades up into the air and, catching them again, exclaim, “May the crop grow as high as the spade has gone.” In some parts of Eastern Russia the girls dance one by one in a large hoop at midnight on Shrove Tuesday. The hoop is decked with leaves, flowers and ribbons, and attached to it are a small bell and some flax. While dancing within the hoop each girl has to wave her arms vigorously and cry, “Flax, grow,” or words to that effect. When she has done she leaps out of the hoop or is lifted out of it by her partner.
Magical dancing still takes place in Europe today. In Swabia and among the Transylvanian Saxons, it is a common custom, says Dr. Frazer,5 for a man with some hemp to jump high in the field, believing that this will help the hemp grow tall. In many parts of Germany and Austria, the peasant thinks he can make the flax grow tall by dancing or jumping high or by leaping backward from a table; the higher the jump, the taller the flax will be that year. Fortunately, there is little doubt about the practical purpose of this symbolic dancing. After Macedonian farmers have finished digging their fields, they throw their spades into the air and, catching them again, shout, “May the crop grow as high as the spade has gone.” In some areas of Eastern Russia, girls dance one by one in a large hoop at midnight on Shrove Tuesday. The hoop is decorated with leaves, flowers, and ribbons, and attached to it are a small bell and some flax. While dancing inside the hoop, each girl has to wave her arms energetically and shout, “Flax, grow,” or something similar. When she finishes, she jumps out of the hoop or is lifted out by her partner.
Is this art? We shall unhesitatingly answer “No.” Is it ritual? With some hesitation we shall probably again answer “No.” It is, we think, not a rite, but merely a superstitious practice of ignorant men and women. But take another instance. Among the Omaha Indians of North America, when the corn is withering for want of rain, the members of the sacred Buffalo Society fill a large vessel with water and dance four times 33round it. One of them drinks some of the water and spirts it into the air, making a fine spray in imitation of mist or drizzling rain. Then he upsets the vessel, spilling the water on the ground; whereupon the dancers fall down and drink up the water, getting mud all over their faces. This saves the corn. Now probably any dispassionate person would describe such a ceremonial as “an interesting instance of primitive ritual.” The sole difference between the two types is that, in the one the practice is carried on privately, or at least unofficially, in the other it is done publicly by a collective authorized body, officially for the public good.
Is this art? We would confidently say “No.” Is it ritual? With some hesitation, we would probably again say “No.” We believe it’s not a rite, but rather just a superstitious practice of uneducated men and women. But let’s look at another example. Among the Omaha Indians of North America, when the corn is dying from lack of rain, the members of the sacred Buffalo Society fill a large container with water and dance around it four times 33. One of them drinks some of the water and spits it into the air, creating a fine mist like drizzle. Then he knocks over the container, spilling the water on the ground; after that, the dancers drop to the ground and drink the water, getting mud all over their faces. This saves the corn. Now, any neutral observer would probably describe this ceremony as “an interesting example of primitive ritual.” The only difference between the two types is that, in one, the practice happens privately, or at least unofficially, while in the other, it is performed publicly by an authorized group, officially for the public good.
The distinction is one of high importance, but for the moment what concerns us is, to see the common factor in the two sets of acts, what is indeed their source and mainspring. In the case of the girl dancing in the hoop and leaping out of it there is no doubt. The words she says, “Flax, grow,” prove the point. She does what she wants done. Her intense desire finds utterance in an act. She obeys the simplest possible impulse. Let anyone watch an exciting game of tennis, or better still perhaps a game of billiards, he 34will find himself doing in sheer sympathy the thing he wants done, reaching out a tense arm where the billiard cue should go, raising an unoccupied leg to help the suspended ball over the net. Sympathetic magic is, modern psychology teaches us, in the main and at the outset, not the outcome of intellectual illusion, not even the exercise of a “mimetic instinct,” but simply, in its ultimate analysis, an utterance, a discharge of emotion and longing.
The distinction is very important, but for now, what matters to us is identifying the common factor in the two sets of actions, what their source and driving force really is. In the case of the girl dancing in the hoop and jumping out of it, there’s no question. Her words, “Flax, grow,” make the point clear. She does what she wants to happen. Her strong desire is expressed through her actions. She follows the simplest impulse. Anyone who watches an exciting game of tennis, or even better, a game of billiards, will find themselves doing out of sheer sympathy the thing they want to happen, reaching out a tense arm where the billiard cue should go, raising an unoccupied leg to help the suspended ball over the net. Sympathetic magic, as modern psychology teaches us, is mainly and initially not the result of intellectual illusion, nor even the exercise of a “mimetic instinct,” but simply, in its final analysis, an expression, a release of emotion and desire.
But though the utterance of emotion is the prime and moving, it is not the sole, factor. We may utter emotion in a prolonged howl, we may even utter it in a collective prolonged howl, yet we should scarcely call this ritual, still less art. It is true that a prolonged collective howl will probably, because it is collective, develop a rhythm, a regular recurrence, and hence probably issue in a kind of ritual music; but for the further stage of development into art another step is necessary. We must not only utter emotion, we must represent it, that is, we must in some way reproduce or imitate or express the thought which is causing us emotion. Art is not imitation, but art and also ritual frequently and legitimately contain an element of imita35tion. Plato was so far right. What exactly is imitated we shall see when we come to discuss the precise difference between art and ritual.
But even though expressing emotion is the main driving force, it's not the only factor. We can express emotion through a long howl, or even through a group howl, but we wouldn't really call that a ritual, let alone art. It’s true that a prolonged collective howl might develop a rhythm and a regular pattern because it’s collective, which could lead to a kind of ritual music; however, to move to the next stage of development into art, we need to take another step. We must not only express emotion, we must represent it, meaning we need to somehow reproduce, imitate, or convey the thought that’s making us feel that emotion. Art isn’t just imitation, but both art and ritual often and appropriately contain an element of imita35tion. Plato was partially correct. What exactly gets imitated will become clear when we discuss the specific differences between art and ritual.
The Greek word for a rite as already noted is dromenon, “a thing done”—and the word is full of instruction. The Greek had realized that to perform a rite you must do something, that is, you must not only feel something but express it in action, or, to put it psychologically, you must not only receive an impulse, you must react to it. The word for rite, dromenon, “thing done,” arose, of course, not from any psychological analysis, but from the simple fact that rites among the primitive Greeks were things done, mimetic dances and the like. It is a fact of cardinal importance that their word for theatrical representation, drama, is own cousin to their word for rite, dromenon; drama also means “thing done.” Greek linguistic instinct pointed plainly to the fact that art and ritual are near relations. To this fact of crucial importance for our argument we shall return later. But from the outset it should be borne in mind that in these two Greek words, dromenon and36 drama, in their exact meaning, their relation and their distinction, we have the keynote and clue to our whole discussion.
The Greek word for a rite is dromenon, meaning “a thing done”—and this term carries significant meaning. The Greeks understood that to perform a rite, you must do something; you need to not only feel it but also express it through action. To put it psychologically, you should not just receive an impulse, you have to react to it. The term dromenon, “thing done,” originated, of course, not from any psychological analysis, but from the simple reality that rites among the early Greeks were things done, like mimetic dances. It's important to note that their word for theatrical representation, drama, is closely related to dromenon; both mean “thing done.” The Greek linguistic intuition clearly indicated that art and ritual are closely connected. This crucial fact will be revisited later in our discussion. From the start, it's essential to keep in mind that in these two Greek words, dromenon and drama, we find the key and insight for our entire conversation.
For the moment we have to note that the Greek word for rite, dromenon, “thing done,” is not strictly adequate. It omits a factor of prime importance; it includes too much and not enough. All “things done” are not rites. You may shrink back from a blow; that is the expression of an emotion, that is a reaction to a stimulus, but that is not a rite. You may digest your dinner; that is a thing done, and a thing of high importance, but it is not a rite.
For now, we need to point out that the Greek word for rite, dromenon, meaning “thing done,” isn't exactly right. It leaves out an essential aspect; it covers too much and not enough. Not all “things done” are rites. You might flinch from a hit; that’s showing an emotion, that’s a response to a stimulus, but it isn’t a rite. You might digest your dinner; that’s a thing done, and an important one, but it’s not a rite.
One element in the rite we have already observed, and that is, that it be done collectively, by a number of persons feeling the same emotion. A meal digested alone is certainly no rite; a meal eaten in common, under the influence of a common emotion, may, and often does, tend to become a rite.
One aspect of the ritual we've already noted is that it should be done together, by several people sharing the same feeling. A meal consumed alone definitely isn't a ritual; a meal shared with others, influenced by a shared emotion, can and often does tend to become a ritual.
Collectivity and emotional tension, two elements that tend to turn the simple reaction into a rite, are—specially among primitive peoples—closely associated, indeed scarcely separable. The individual among savages 37has but a thin and meagre personality; high emotional tension is to him only caused and maintained by a thing felt socially; it is what the tribe feels that is sacred, that is matter for ritual. He may make by himself excited movements, he may leap for joy, for fear; but unless these movements are made by the tribe together they will not become rhythmical; they will probably lack intensity, and certainly permanence. Intensity, then, and collectivity go together, and both are necessary for ritual, but both may be present without constituting art; we have not yet touched the dividing line between art and ritual. When and how does the dromenon, the rite done, pass over into the drama?
Collectivity and emotional tension, two factors that often transform simple reactions into rituals, are—especially among primitive communities—intimately connected, almost inseparable. The individual among these groups has a thin and basic sense of self; their high emotional tension arises from something felt within the community. What is sacred for them, what calls for ritual, is what the tribe collectively experiences. An individual might express excitement through movements, jumping for joy or fear, but unless these actions are performed together as a tribe, they won’t become rhythmic; they will likely lack intensity and certainly won’t have permanence. So, intensity and collectivity go hand in hand, both essential for ritual, but both can exist without creating art. We haven't yet pinpointed the boundary between art and ritual. When and how does the dromenon, the rite done, transition into the drama?
The genius of the Greek language felt, before it consciously knew, the difference. This feeling ahead for distinctions is characteristic of all languages, as has been well shown by Mr. Pearsall Smith6 in another manual of our series. It is an instinctive process arising independently of reason, though afterwards justified by it. What, then, is the distinction between art and ritual which the genius of the38 Greek language felt after, when it used the two words dromenon and drama for two different sorts of “things done”? To answer our question we must turn for a brief moment to psychology, the science of human behaviour.
The brilliance of the Greek language felt the difference before it consciously knew it. This intuition for distinctions is a feature of all languages, as Mr. Pearsall Smith6 has clearly demonstrated in another book of our series. It's an instinctive process that occurs independently of reason, though it's later validated by it. So, what is the distinction between art and ritual that the brilliance of the38 Greek language recognized when it used the two words dromenon and drama for different kinds of “things done”? To answer our question, we need to briefly turn to psychology, the science of human behavior.
We are accustomed for practical convenience to divide up our human nature into partitions—intellect, will, the emotions, the passions—with further subdivisions, e.g. of the intellect into reason, imagination, and the like. These partitions we are apt to arrange into a sort of order of merit or as it is called a hierarchy, with Reason as head and crown, and under her sway the emotions and passions. The result of establishing this hierarchy is that the impulsive side of our nature comes off badly, the passions and even the emotions lying under a certain ban. This popular psychology is really a convenient and perhaps indispensable mythology. Reason, the emotions, and the will have no more separate existences than Jupiter, Juno, and Minerva.
We tend to divide our human nature into different parts for practical reasons—like intellect, will, emotions, and passions—with more specific categories, such as breaking down intellect into reason, imagination, and so on. We often create a hierarchy from these divisions, putting Reason at the top, ruling over the emotions and passions. As a result of this hierarchy, the more impulsive aspects of our nature get a bad reputation, with passions and even emotions being somewhat disrespected. This common way of thinking about psychology is more of a convenient and maybe necessary myth. Reason, emotions, and will don’t exist separately any more than Jupiter, Juno, and Minerva do.
A more fruitful way of looking at our human constitution is to see it, not as a bundle of separate faculties, but as a sort of 39continuous cycle of activities. What really happens is, putting it very roughly, something of this sort. To each one of us the world is, or seems to be, eternally divided into two halves. On the one side is ourself, on the other all the rest of things. All our action, our behaviour, our life, is a relation between these two halves, and that behaviour seems to have three, not divisions, but stages. The outside world, the other half, the object if we like so to call it, acts upon us, gets at us through our senses. We hear or see or taste or feel something; to put it roughly, we perceive something, and as we perceive it, so, instantly, we feel about it, towards it, we have emotion. And, instantly again, that emotion becomes a motive-power, we re-act towards the object that got at us, we want to alter it or our relation to it. If we did not perceive we should not feel, if we did not feel we should not act. When we talk—as we almost must talk—of Reason, the Emotions, or the Passions and the Will leading to action, we think of the three stages or aspects of our behaviour as separable and even perhaps hostile; we want, perhaps, to purge the intellect from all infection of the emotions. But in reality, though at a given 40moment one or the other element, knowing, feeling, or acting, may be dominant in our consciousness, the rest are always immanent.
A more effective way to think about our human nature is to view it, not as a collection of separate abilities, but as a sort of 39a continuous cycle of actions. What really happens is, to put it simply, something like this. For each of us, the world is, or seems to be, constantly split into two halves. On one side is ourselves, and on the other is everything else. All our actions, our behavior, our lives, are a relationship between these two halves, and that behavior seems to have three, not separate, but sequential stages. The outside world, the other half, the object, if we want to call it that, affects us, reaches us through our senses. We hear or see or taste or feel something; to put it simply, we perceive something, and as we perceive it, we instantly have feelings about it, toward it; we experience emotions. And once again, that emotion quickly becomes a driving force; we re-act to the object that engaged us; we want to change it or our relationship to it. If we don't perceive, we won't feel; if we don't feel, we won't act. When we talk—as we often need to talk—about Reason, Emotions, or Passions and Will leading to action, we may think of the three stages or aspects of our behavior as separate and perhaps even opposing; we might want to cleanse the intellect of any influence from emotions. But in reality, although at a certain 40moment one element, knowing, feeling, or acting, might dominate our awareness, the others are always present.
When we think of the three elements or stages, knowing, feeling, striving, as all being necessary factors in any complete bit of human behaviour, we no longer try to arrange them in a hierarchy with knowing or reason at the head. Knowing—that is, receiving and recognizing a stimulus from without—would seem to come first; we must be acted on before we can re-act; but priority confers no supremacy. We can look at it another way. Perceiving is the first rung on the ladder that leads to action, feeling is the second, action is the topmost rung, the primary goal, as it were, of all the climbing. For the purpose of our discussion this is perhaps the simplest way of looking at human behaviour.
When we consider the three elements or stages—knowing, feeling, and striving—as essential components of any complete human behavior, we stop trying to rank them with knowing or reasoning at the top. Knowing, which means receiving and recognizing an external stimulus, seems to come first; we need to be influenced before we can react. However, just because it comes first doesn’t mean it’s the most important. We can think of it differently. Perception is the first step on the ladder that leads to action, feeling is the next step, and action is at the top, essentially the main goal of all the climbing. For the sake of our discussion, this is probably the simplest way to understand human behavior.
Movement, then, action, is, as it were, the goal and the end of thought. Perception finds its natural outlet and completion in doing. But here comes in a curious consideration important for our purpose. In animals, in so far as they act by “instinct,” as we say, perception, knowing, is usually followed im41mediately and inevitably by doing, by such doing as is calculated to conserve the animal and his species; but in some of the higher animals, and especially in man, where the nervous system is more complex, perception is not instantly transformed into action; there is an interval for choice between several possible actions. Perception is pent up and becomes, helped by emotion, conscious representation. Now it is, psychologists tell us, just in this interval, this space between perception and reaction, this momentary halt, that all our mental life, our images, our ideas, our consciousness, and assuredly our religion and our art, is built up. If the cycle of knowing, feeling, acting, were instantly fulfilled, that is, if we were a mass of well-contrived instincts, we should hardly have dromena, and we should certainly never pass from dromena to drama. Art and religion, though perhaps not wholly ritual, spring from the incomplete cycle, from unsatisfied desire, from perception and emotion that have somehow not found immediate outlet in practical action. When we come later to establish the dividing line between art and ritual we shall find this fact to be cardinal.
Movement and action are essentially the goal and the endpoint of thought. Perception naturally leads to action and finds its fulfillment in doing. However, an interesting point arises here that is important for our discussion. In animals that act on “instinct,” perception and understanding are usually followed immediately by action that is aimed at preserving the animal and its species. But in some more advanced animals, particularly humans, where the nervous system is more intricate, perception doesn't translate instantly into action; there is time to choose between different possible actions. Perception gets held back and, aided by emotion, becomes a conscious representation. Psychologists say that it is precisely in this interval, this space between perception and reaction, this brief pause, that all our mental life—our images, our ideas, our consciousness, and definitely our religion and art—is formed. If the process of knowing, feeling, and acting were completed immediately, meaning if we were just a collection of well-designed instincts, we would barely have experiences, and we would never evolve from experiences to drama. Art and religion, while not entirely ritualistic, arise from this incomplete cycle, from unfulfilled desire, and from perception and emotion that have not immediately found expression in practical action. When we later define the boundary between art and ritual, we will find this observation to be fundamental.
42We have next to watch how out of representation repeated there grows up a kind of abstraction which helps the transition from ritual to art. When the men of a tribe return from a hunt, a journey, a battle, or any event that has caused them keen and pleasant emotion, they will often re-act their doings round the camp-fire at night to an attentive audience of women and young boys. The cause of this world-wide custom is no doubt in great part the desire to repeat a pleasant experience; the battle or the hunt will not be re-enacted unless it has been successful. Together with this must be reckoned a motive seldom absent from human endeavour, the desire for self-exhibition, self-enhancement. But in this re-enactment, we see at once, lies the germ of history and of commemorative ceremonial, and also, oddly enough, an impulse emotional in itself begets a process we think of as characteristically and exclusively intellectual, the process of abstraction. The savage begins with the particular battle that actually did happen; but, it is easy to see that if he re-enacts it again and again the particular battle or hunt will be forgotten, the representation 43cuts itself loose from the particular action from which it arose, and becomes generalized, as it were abstracted. Like children he plays not at a funeral, but at “funerals,” not at a battle, but at battles; and so arises the war-dance, or the death-dance, or the hunt-dance. This will serve to show how inextricably the elements of knowing and feeling are intertwined.
42Next, we’ll look at how from repeated representation emerges a type of abstraction that facilitates the shift from ritual to art. When the men of a tribe come home from a hunt, a journey, a battle, or any event that has given them strong and enjoyable emotions, they often reenact what they did around the campfire at night for an engaged audience of women and young boys. The reason behind this global tradition is largely the wish to relive a joyful experience; they’ll only reenact a battle or a hunt if it was successful. Additionally, there’s always the human drive for self-presentation and self-aggrandizement. In this reenactment, we can see the beginnings of history and commemorative ceremony, and interestingly, an emotional impulse leads to a process we consider distinctly intellectual: abstraction. The individual starts with the specific battle that actually occurred; however, it’s clear that as they reenact it repeatedly, the specific battle or hunt fades from memory, and the representation 43detaches from the particular action that inspired it, becoming generalized, or abstracted. Like children, they don’t play at a funeral, but at “funerals”; not at a battle, but at battles. This gives rise to the war-dance, the death-dance, or the hunt-dance. This illustrates how deeply intertwined knowing and feeling are.
So, too, with the element of action. If we consider the occasions when a savage dances, it will soon appear that it is not only after a battle or a hunt that he dances in order to commemorate it, but before. Once the commemorative dance has got abstracted or generalized it becomes material for the magical dance, the dance pre-done. A tribe about to go to war will work itself up by a war dance; about to start out hunting they will catch their game in pantomime. Here clearly the main emphasis is on the practical, the active, doing-element in the cycle. The dance is, as it were, a sort of precipitated desire, a discharge of pent-up emotion into action.
So, with action, it’s the same. If we look at the times when a primitive person dances, we’ll quickly see that it’s not just after a battle or a hunt that they dance to commemorate it, but also before. Once the commemorative dance is abstracted or generalized, it becomes material for the magical dance, the dance that’s done in advance. A tribe about to go to war will energize itself with a war dance; when preparing to hunt, they will mimic catching their game. Here, the main focus is clearly on the practical, active aspect of the cycle. The dance is, in a way, a sort of concentrated desire, a release of built-up emotion into action.
In both these kinds of dances, the dance that commemorates by re-presenting and the dance that anticipates by pre-presenting, Plato would have seen the element of imitation, 44what the Greeks called mimesis, which we saw he believed to be the very source and essence of all art. In a sense he would have been right. The commemorative dance does especially re-present; it reproduces the past hunt or battle; but if we analyse a little more closely we see it is not for the sake of copying the actual battle itself, but for the emotion felt about the battle. This they desire to re-live. The emotional element is seen still more clearly in the dance fore-done for magical purposes. Success in war or in the hunt is keenly, intensely desired. The hunt or the battle cannot take place at the moment, so the cycle cannot complete itself. The desire cannot find utterance in the actual act; it grows and accumulates by inhibition, till at last the exasperated nerves and muscles can bear it no longer; it breaks out into mimetic anticipatory action. But, and this is the important point, the action is mimetic, not of what you see done by another; but of what you desire to do yourself. The habit of this mimesis of the thing desired, is set up, and ritual begins. Ritual, then, does imitate, but for an emotional, not an altogether practical, end.
In both types of dances, the one that commemorates by re-presenting and the one that anticipates by pre-presenting, Plato would have recognized the element of imitation, 44 what the Greeks called mimesis, which he believed was the very source and essence of all art. In a way, he would have been correct. The commemorative dance especially re-presents; it recreates the past hunt or battle; but if we analyze a little closer, we see it's not just about copying the actual battle itself, but about the emotion felt about the battle. This is what they want to re-live. The emotional aspect becomes even clearer in the dance fore-done for magical purposes. Success in war or hunting is intensely desired. The hunt or battle can’t happen at the moment, so the cycle can’t complete itself. The desire can’t be expressed in the actual act; it builds up and accumulates by inhibition until finally, the frayed nerves and muscles can’t take it anymore; it bursts into mimetic anticipatory action. But, and this is key, the action is mimetic, not of what you see being done by someone else, but of what you want to do yourself. The habit of this mimesis of the desired thing is established, and ritual begins. Ritual, then, does imitate, but for an emotional, rather than purely practical, purpose.
45Plato never saw a savage war-dance or a hunt-dance or a rain-dance, and it is not likely that, if he had seen one, he would have allowed it to be art at all. But he must often have seen a class of performances very similar, to which unquestionably he would give the name of art. He must have seen plays like those of Aristophanes, with the chorus dressed up as Birds or Clouds or Frogs or Wasps, and he might undoubtedly have claimed such plays as evidence of the rightness of his definition. Here were men imitating birds and beasts, dressed in their skins and feathers, mimicking their gestures. For his own days his judgment would have been unquestionably right; but again, if we look at the beginning of things, we find an origin and an impulse much deeper, vaguer, and more emotional.
45Plato never witnessed a wild war dance, a hunting dance, or a rain dance, and it’s unlikely that, if he had, he would have considered it art at all. However, he must have seen a type of performance that was quite similar, which he would certainly classify as art. He must have experienced plays like those of Aristophanes, with the chorus dressed as Birds, Clouds, Frogs, or Wasps, and he would have undoubtedly pointed to such plays as proof of his definition. Here were men imitating birds and animals, dressed in their skins and feathers, copying their movements. In his own time, his judgment would have definitely been correct; but if we examine the origins of things, we discover a source and motivation that is much deeper, vaguer, and more emotional.
The beast dances found widespread over the savage world took their rise when men really believed, what St. Francis tried to preach: that beasts and birds and fishes were his “little brothers.” Or rather, perhaps, more strictly, he felt them to be his great brothers and his fathers, for the attitude of the Australian towards the kangaroo, the North American towards the grizzly bear, is one of 46affection tempered by deep religious awe. The beast dances look back to that early phase of civilization which survives in crystallized form in what we call totemism. “Totem” means tribe, but the tribe was of animals as well as men. In the Kangaroo tribe there were real leaping kangaroos as well as men-kangaroos. The men-kangaroos when they danced and leapt did it, not to imitate kangaroos—you cannot imitate yourself—but just for natural joy of heart because they were kangaroos; they belonged to the Kangaroo tribe, they bore the tribal marks and delighted to assert their tribal unity. What they felt was not mimesis but “participation,” unity, and community. Later, when man begins to distinguish between himself and his strange fellow-tribesmen, to realize that he is not a kangaroo like other kangaroos, he will try to revive his old faith, his old sense of participation and oneness, by conscious imitation. Thus though imitation is not the object of these dances, it grows up in and through them. It is the same with art. The origin of art is not mimesis, but mimesis springs up out of art, out of emotional expression, and constantly and closely neigh47bours it. Art and ritual are at the outset alike in this, that they do not seek to copy a fact, but to reproduce, to re-enact an emotion.
The beast dances found throughout the wild world originated when people truly believed, as St. Francis tried to teach: that animals, birds, and fish were his “little brothers.” Or perhaps, more accurately, he saw them as his great brothers and fathers, since the way Australians regard the kangaroo, and North Americans view the grizzly bear, is one of affection mixed with deep religious respect. The beast dances reflect that early stage of civilization, which continues in what we call totemism. “Totem” refers to a tribe, which included both animals and humans. In the Kangaroo tribe, there were actual leaping kangaroos as well as men who identified as kangaroos. The men-kangaroos didn’t dance and leap to imitate kangaroos—you can’t imitate yourself—but instead out of pure joy because they were kangaroos; they belonged to the Kangaroo tribe, bore the tribal symbols, and loved to express their tribal unity. What they experienced was not mimesis but “participation,” unity, and community. As time passed, when humans began to differentiate themselves from their fellow tribesmen, realizing they were not kangaroos like the others, they would strive to revive that old belief, that sense of participation and togetherness, through conscious imitation. Thus, while imitation isn’t the goal of these dances, it emerges through them. The same goes for art. The origin of art isn’t mimesis, but mimesis develops from art, from emotional expression, and constantly and closely coexists with it. Art and ritual share the initial aim of not trying to replicate a fact, but to reproduce, to reenact an emotion.
We shall see this more clearly if we examine for a moment this Greek word mimesis. We translate mīmēsis by “imitation,” and we do very wrongly. The word mimesis means the action or doing of a person called a mime. Now a mime was simply a person who dressed up and acted in a pantomime or primitive drama. He was roughly what we should call an actor, and it is significant that in the word actor we stress not imitating but acting, doing, just what the Greek stressed in his words dromenon and drama. The actor dresses up, puts on a mask, wears the skin of a beast or the feathers of a bird, not, as we have seen, to copy something or some one who is not himself, but to emphasize, enlarge, enhance, his own personality; he masquerades, he does not mimic.
We’ll understand this better if we take a moment to look at the Greek word mimesis. We translate mīmēsis as “imitation,” and that’s a mistake. The word mimesis refers to the action or performance of a person called a mime. A mime was simply someone who dressed up and acted in a pantomime or a basic drama. He was essentially what we would call an actor, and it’s important to note that in the word actor, we focus not on imitating but on acting, doing—just as the Greeks emphasized with their terms dromenon and drama. The actor dresses up, puts on a mask, wears the skin of a beast or the feathers of a bird, not to copy something or someone else, but to emphasize, enlarge, and enhance his own personality; he masquerades, he doesn’t mimic.
The celebrants in the very primitive ritual of the Mountain-Mother in Thrace were, we know, called mimes. In the fragment of his lost play, Æschylus, after describing the din made by the “mountain gear” of the Mother, 48the maddening hum of the bombykes, a sort of spinning-top, the clash of the brazen cymbals and the twang of the strings, thus goes on:
The participants in the ancient ritual of the Mountain-Mother in Thrace were known as mimes. In a fragment of his lost play, Æschylus describes the noise created by the “mountain gear” of the Mother, 48the irritating buzz of the bombykes, a type of spinning toy, the crash of the bronze cymbals, and the strumming of the strings, and continues:
“And bull-voices roar thereto from somewhere out of the unseen, fearful mimes, and from a drum an image, as it were, of thunder underground is borne on the air heavy with dread.”
“And bull-like voices roar from somewhere hidden, frightening mimes, and from a drum, a sound resembling thunder from below fills the air, thick with fear.”
Here we have undoubtedly some sort of “bull-roaring,” thunder-and wind-making ceremony, like those that go on in Australia to-day. The mimes are not mimicking thunder out of curiosity, they are making it and enacting and uttering it for magical purposes. When a sailor wants a wind he makes it, or, as he later says, he whistles for it; when a savage or a Greek wants thunder to bring rain he makes it, becomes it. But it is easy to see that as the belief in magic declines, what was once intense desire, issuing in the making of or the being of a thing, becomes mere copying of it; the mime, the maker, sinks to be in our modern sense the mimic; as faith declines, folly and futility set in; the earnest, zealous act sinks into a frivolous mimicry, a sort of child’s-play.
Here we clearly have some kind of loud, thunder-and-wind-generating ceremony, similar to those that take place in Australia today. The mimes aren't just imitating thunder out of curiosity; they are actually creating it and performing it for magical reasons. When a sailor wants wind, he creates it, or, as he later puts it, he whistles for it; when a primitive person or a Greek wants thunder to bring rain, he generates it and embodies it. But it's easy to see that as belief in magic fades, what was once a strong desire, resulting in the creation or embodiment of something, becomes simply imitation; the mime, or creator, is reduced to what we now understand as a mimic; as faith weakens, foolishness and pointlessness take over; the sincere, passionate act degrades into trivial mimicry, almost like child's play.
49CHAPTER III
SEASONAL RITES: THE SPRING FESTIVAL
We have seen in the last chapter that whatever interests primitive man, whatever makes him feel strongly, he tends to re-enact. Any one of his manifold occupations, hunting, fighting, later ploughing and sowing, provided it be of sufficient interest and importance, is material for a dromenon or rite. We have also seen that, weak as he is in individuality, it is not his private and personal emotions that tend to become ritual, but those that are public, felt and expressed officially, that is, by the whole tribe or community. It is further obvious that such dances, when they develop into actual rites, tend to be performed at fixed times. We have now to consider when and why. The element of fixity and regular repetition in rites cannot be too strongly emphasized. It is a factor of paramount importance, essential to the development from ritual to art, from dromenon to drama.
We saw in the last chapter that whatever captures the interest of primitive people, whatever evokes strong feelings in them, they often choose to reenact. Any of their various activities—hunting, fighting, and later farming—if it holds enough significance, becomes a subject for a dromenon or rite. We also noted that, despite his lack of individuality, it’s not personal emotions that become ritualized, but those feelings that are public, collectively recognized and expressed by the entire tribe or community. Moreover, it’s clear that these dances, as they evolve into structured rites, tend to occur at specific times. Now we need to explore when and why this happens. The importance of consistency and regular repetition in rites cannot be overstated. It's a crucial factor for the transition from ritual to art, from dromenon to drama.
50The two great interests of primitive man are food and children. As Dr. Frazer has well said, if man the individual is to live he must have food; if his race is to persist he must have children. “To live and to cause to live, to eat food and to beget children, these were the primary wants of man in the past, and they will be the primary wants of men in the future so long as the world lasts.” Other things may be added to enrich and beautify human life, but, unless these wants are first satisfied, humanity itself must cease to exist. These two things, therefore, food and children, were what men chiefly sought to procure by the performance of magical rites for the regulation of the seasons. They are the very foundation-stones of that ritual from which art, if we are right, took its rise. From this need for food sprang seasonal, periodic festivals. The fact that festivals are seasonal, constantly recurrent, solidifies, makes permanent, and as already explained (p. 42), in a sense intellectualizes and abstracts the emotion that prompts them.
50The two main concerns of early humans are food and children. As Dr. Frazer pointed out, for an individual to survive, they need food; for a community to continue, they need children. “To live and to ensure life, to eat and to reproduce, these were the essential needs of humans in the past, and they will remain the essential needs for humanity in the future as long as the world exists.” Other things can enhance and beautify life, but if these needs aren’t met first, humanity itself cannot survive. Thus, food and children were what people primarily tried to secure through magical rituals to influence the seasons. These two needs form the bedrock of the rituals from which art, if we’re correct, originated. From the necessity of food arose seasonal, periodic festivals. The seasonal nature of these festivals, being regularly recurring, reinforces and solidifies the emotions that inspire them, intellectualizing and abstracting those feelings as previously explained (p. 42).
The seasons are indeed only of value to primitive man because they are related, as he swiftly and necessarily finds out, to his 51food supply. He has, it would seem, little sensitiveness to the æsthetic impulse of the beauty of a spring morning, to the pathos of autumn. What he realizes first and foremost is, that at certain times the animals, and still more the plants, which form his food, appear, at certain others they disappear. It is these times that become the central points, the focuses of his interest, and the dates of his religious festivals. These dates will vary, of course, in different countries and in different climates. It is, therefore, idle to attempt a study of the ritual of a people without knowing the facts of their climate and surroundings. In Egypt the food supply will depend on the rise and fall of the Nile, and on this rise and fall will depend the ritual and calendar of Osiris. And yet treatises on Egyptian religion are still to be found which begin by recounting the rites and mythology of Osiris, as though these were primary, and then end with a corollary to the effect that these rites and this calendar were “associated” with the worship of Osiris, or, even worse still, “instituted by” the religion of Osiris. The Nile regulates the food supply of Egypt, the monsoon that of certain South Pacific islands; 52the calendar of Egypt depends on the Nile, of the South Pacific islands on the monsoon.
The seasons are indeed only valuable to early humans because they quickly realize how they relate to their 51food supply. They seem to have little appreciation for the aesthetic beauty of a spring morning or the sadness of autumn. What’s most important to them is understanding that at certain times, the animals and especially the plants they rely on for food appear, and at other times, they disappear. These times become the main focus of their interest and the dates for their religious celebrations. These dates will, of course, vary across different countries and climates. Therefore, it's pointless to study a culture's rituals without understanding the facts about their climate and environment. In Egypt, food availability depends on the rise and fall of the Nile, which also dictates the rituals and calendar related to Osiris. Yet, there are still treatises on Egyptian religion that start by detailing the rites and mythology of Osiris, implying these are primary, and then conclude that these rites and this calendar were “associated” with Osiris’s worship, or even worse, “instituted by” his religion. The Nile controls Egypt's food supply, while the monsoon regulates that of certain South Pacific islands; 52the Egyptian calendar is based on the Nile, while the calendar of the South Pacific islands is based on the monsoon.
In his recent Introduction to Mathematics7 Dr. Whitehead has pointed out how the “whole life of Nature is dominated by the existence of periodic events.” The rotation of the earth produces successive days; the path of the earth round the sun leads to the yearly recurrence of the seasons; the phases of the moon are recurrent, and though artificial light has made these phases pass almost unnoticed to-day, in climates where the skies are clear, human life was largely influenced by moonlight. Even our own bodily life, with its recurrent heart-beats and breathings, is essentially periodic.8 The presupposition of periodicity is indeed fundamental to our very conception of life, and but for periodicity the very means of measuring time as a quantity would be absent.
In his recent Introduction to Mathematics7, Dr. Whitehead pointed out that "the entire life of nature is governed by the existence of periodic events." The rotation of the Earth creates successive days; the Earth's orbit around the sun results in the annual cycle of seasons; and the phases of the moon repeat. Although artificial light has made these phases almost go unnoticed today, in areas with clear skies, human life was significantly influenced by moonlight. Even our own bodily existence, with its regular heartbeats and breaths, is fundamentally periodic.8 The assumption of periodicity is indeed essential to our very understanding of life, and without periodicity, the way we measure time as a quantity would not exist.
Periodicity is fundamental to certain departments of mathematics, that is evident; it is perhaps less evident that periodicity is a factor that has gone to the making of ritual, and hence, as we shall see, of art.53 And yet this is manifestly the case. All primitive calendars are ritual calendars, successions of feast-days, a patchwork of days of different quality and character recurring; pattern at least is based on periodicity. But there is another and perhaps more important way in which periodicity affects and in a sense causes ritual. We have seen already that out of the space between an impulse and a reaction there arises an idea or “presentation.” A “presentation” is, indeed, it would seem, in its final analysis, only a delayed, intensified desire—a desire of which the active satisfaction is blocked, and which runs over into a “presentation.” An image conceived “presented,” what we call an idea is, as it were, an act prefigured.
Periodicity is essential to certain areas of mathematics, which is obvious; it may be less obvious that periodicity also contributes to the creation of rituals, and thus, as we will explore, to art. 53 And yet this is clearly the case. All primitive calendars are ritual calendars, consisting of sequences of feast days, a mix of days of various qualities and characteristics that repeat; at least the pattern is based on periodicity. However, there's another perhaps more significant way in which periodicity influences and even drives ritual. We have already seen that the gap between an impulse and a reaction gives rise to an idea or “presentation.” A “presentation” seems to be, in its essence, merely a delayed, intensified desire—a desire whose active fulfillment is obstructed, which then spills over into a “presentation.” An image conceived as “presented,” what we refer to as an idea, is, in a sense, a prefigured act.
Ritual acts, then, which depend on the periodicity of the seasons are acts necessarily delayed. The thing delayed, expected, waited for, is more and more a source of value, more and more apt to precipitate into what we call an idea, which is in reality but the projected shadow of an unaccomplished action. More beautiful it may be, but comparatively bloodless, yet capable in its turn of acting as an initial motor impulse in the 54cycle of activity. It will later (p. 70) be seen that these periodic festivals are the stuff of which those faded, unaccomplished actions and desires which we call gods—Attis, Osiris, Dionysos—are made.
Ritual acts that are tied to the changing seasons are always delayed actions. What gets delayed, anticipated, and awaited becomes more valuable over time, and is more likely to turn into what we call an idea, which is really just a reflection of an action that hasn’t been completed. It may be more beautiful, but it lacks life in comparison, yet it can still serve as a starting point in the 54cycle of activity. Later (p. 70) we will see that these seasonal festivals are made of those faded, unfinished actions and desires that we refer to as gods—like Attis, Osiris, and Dionysos.
To primitive man, as we have seen, beast and bird and plant and himself were not sharply divided, and the periodicity of the seasons was for all. It will depend on man’s social and geographical conditions whether he notices periodicity most in plants or animals. If he is nomadic he will note the recurrent births of other animals and of human children, and will connect them with the lunar year. But it is at once evident that, at least in Mediterranean lands, and probably everywhere, it is the periodicity of plants and vegetation generally which depends on moisture, that is most striking. Plants die down in the heat of summer, trees shed their leaves in autumn, all Nature sleeps or dies in winter, and awakes in spring.
To early humans, as we've observed, animals, birds, plants, and themselves weren’t clearly separated, and the changing seasons affected everyone. Whether someone notices the cycles more in plants or animals depends on their social and geographical circumstances. If they live a nomadic lifestyle, they’ll pay attention to the regular births of other animals and human babies, relating them to the lunar year. However, it’s clear that, particularly in Mediterranean regions and likely everywhere else, it’s the cycles of plants and vegetation, which rely on moisture, that stand out the most. Plants wither in the summer heat, trees lose their leaves in autumn, all of nature seems to sleep or die in winter, and then comes to life again in spring.
Sometimes it is the dying down that attracts most attention. This is very clear in the rites of Adonis, which are, though he rises again, essentially rites of lamentation. The details 55of the ritual show this clearly, and specially as already seen in the cult of Osiris. For the “gardens” of Adonis the women took baskets or pots filled with earth, and in them, as children sow cress now-a-days, they planted wheat, fennel, lettuce, and various kinds of flowers, which they watered and tended for eight days. In hot countries the seeds sprang up rapidly, but as the plants had no roots they withered quickly away. At the end of the eight days they were carried out with the images of the dead Adonis and thrown with them into the sea or into springs. The “gardens” of Adonis became the type of transient loveliness and swift decay.
Sometimes it’s the decline that draws the most attention. This is very clear in the rituals of Adonis, which, although he rises again, are essentially mourning practices. The details 55of the ritual make this evident, especially as we’ve already seen in the cult of Osiris. For the “gardens” of Adonis, the women took baskets or pots filled with soil, and in them, just like children plant cress these days, they sowed wheat, fennel, lettuce, and various kinds of flowers, which they watered and tended for eight days. In warm climates, the seeds sprouted quickly, but since the plants had no roots, they wilted just as fast. At the end of the eight days, they were taken out along with the images of the dead Adonis and thrown into the sea or into springs. The “gardens” of Adonis became a symbol of fleeting beauty and rapid decay.
“What waste would it be,” says Plutarch,9 “what inconceivable waste, for God to create man, had he not an immortal soul. He would be like the women who make little gardens, not less pleasant than the gardens of Adonis in earthen pots and pans; so would our souls blossom and flourish but for a day in a soft and tender body of flesh without any firm and solid root of life, and then be blasted and put out in a moment.”
“What a waste it would be,” says Plutarch,9 “what an unimaginable waste, for God to create man without giving him an immortal soul. He would be like women who make little gardens, just as lovely as the gardens of Adonis in earthen pots and pans; our souls would bloom and thrive for just a day in a delicate body of flesh, without any strong and solid foundation of life, only to be destroyed and extinguished in an instant.”
56Celebrated at midsummer as they were, and as the “gardens” were thrown into water, it is probable that the rites of Adonis may have been, at least in part, a rain-charm. In the long summer droughts of Palestine and Babylonia the longing for rain must often have been intense enough to provoke expression, and we remember (p. 19) that the Sumerian Tammuz was originally Dumuzi-absu, “True Son of the Waters.” Water is the first need for vegetation. Gardens of Adonis are still in use in the Madras Presidency.10 At the marriage of a Brahman “seeds of five or nine sorts are mixed and sown in earthen pots which are made specially for the purpose, and are filled with earth. Bride and bridegroom water the seeds both morning and evening for four days; and on the fifth day the seedlings are thrown, like the real gardens of Adonis, into a tank or river.”
56Celebrated at midsummer as they were, and as the “gardens” were placed in water, it’s likely that the rites of Adonis were, at least in part, a rain-charm. During the long summer droughts in Palestine and Babylonia, the desire for rain must have been strong enough to elicit expression, and we remember (p. 19) that the Sumerian Tammuz was originally Dumuzi-absu, “True Son of the Waters.” Water is the primary necessity for plants. Gardens of Adonis are still practiced in the Madras Presidency.10 At a Brahman wedding, “seeds of five or nine varieties are mixed and planted in earthen pots made specifically for this purpose, and filled with soil. The bride and groom water the seeds every morning and evening for four days; on the fifth day, the seedlings are tossed, like the genuine gardens of Adonis, into a tank or river.”
Seasonal festivals with one and the same intent—the promotion of fertility in plants, animals and man—may occur at almost any time of the year. At midsummer, as we have seen, we may have rain-charms; in autumn we shall have harvest festivals; in late autumn 57and early winter among pastoral peoples we shall have festivals, like that of Martinmas, for the blessing and purification of flocks and herds when they come in from their summer pasture. In midwinter there will be a Christmas festival to promote and protect the sun’s heat at the winter solstice. But in Southern Europe, to which we mainly owe our drama and our art, the festival most widely celebrated, and that of which we know most, is the Spring Festival, and to that we must turn. The spring is to the Greek of to-day the “ánoixis,” “the Opening,” and it was in spring and with rites of spring that both Greek and Roman originally began their year. It was this spring festival that gave to the Greek their god Dionysos and in part his drama.
Seasonal festivals with the same purpose—promoting fertility in plants, animals, and humans—can happen at almost any time of the year. At midsummer, as we’ve seen, we might have rain charms; in autumn, we’ll have harvest festivals; in late autumn 57 and early winter, among pastoral communities, we’ll celebrate festivals like Martinmas, which bless and purify flocks and herds as they come back from their summer pastures. In midwinter, there will be a Christmas festival to encourage and protect the sun’s warmth at the winter solstice. However, in Southern Europe, which largely gave us our drama and art, the most widely celebrated festival, and the one we know the most about, is the Spring Festival, and that's where we should focus. To today's Greeks, spring is “ánoixis,” meaning “the Opening,” and it was during spring and its rites that both the Greeks and Romans originally started their year. This spring festival birthed the Greek god Dionysos and, in part, his drama.
In Cambridge on May Day two or three puzzled and weary little boys and girls are still to be sometimes seen dragging round a perambulator with a doll on it bedecked with ribbons and a flower or two. That is all that is left in most parts of England of the Queen of the May and Jack-in-the-Green, though here and there a maypole survives and is resuscitated by enthusiasts about folk-58dances. But in the days of “Good Queen Bess” merry England, it would seem, was lustier. The Puritan Stubbs, in his Anatomie of Abuses,11 thus describes the festival:
In Cambridge on May Day, you can still sometimes see a couple of confused and tired little boys and girls pulling around a stroller with a doll on it, decorated with ribbons and a few flowers. That’s pretty much all that remains in most parts of England of the Queen of the May and Jack-in-the-Green, although you might find a maypole here and there, brought back to life by folk dance enthusiasts. But back in the days of “Good Queen Bess,” it seems like merry England was a lot livelier. The Puritan Stubbs, in his Anatomie of Abuses, thus describes the festival:
“They have twentie or fortie yoke of oxen, every oxe havyng a sweete nosegaie of flowers tyed on the tippe of his hornes, and these oxen draw home this Maiepoole (this stinckying idoll rather), which is covered all over with flowers and hearbes, bound round aboute with stringes from the top to the bottome, and sometyme painted with variable colours, with two or three hundred men, women, and children, following it with great devotion. And thus beyng reared up, with handkerchiefes and flagges streaming on the toppe, they strewe the ground about, binde greene boughs about it, set up summer haules, bowers, and arbours hard by it. And then fall they to banquet and feast, to leap and daunce aboute it, as the heathen people did at the dedication of their idolles, whereof this is a perfect patterne or rather the thyng itself.”
“They have twenty or forty yoke of oxen, each with a sweet garland of flowers tied to the tip of their horns, and these oxen pull the Maypole (which is really just a stinky idol), covered in flowers and herbs, wrapped with strings from top to bottom, sometimes painted in various colors, with two or three hundred men, women, and children following it with great devotion. Once it’s set up, with handkerchiefs and flags waving at the top, they scatter the ground, bind green branches around it, and set up summer huts, arbors, and shelters nearby. Then they feast and celebrate, jumping and dancing around it, just like the heathens did at the dedication of their idols, of which this is a perfect example or rather the thing itself.”
The stern old Puritan was right, the maypole was the perfect pattern of a heathen59 “idoll, or rather the thyng itself.” He would have exterminated it root and branch, but other and perhaps wiser divines took the maypole into the service of the Christian Church, and still12 on May Day in Saffron Walden the spring song is heard with its Christian moral—
The strict old Puritan was right; the maypole was a perfect example of a pagan “idol, or rather the thing itself.” He would have rooted it out completely, but other, perhaps wiser theologians incorporated the maypole into the Christian Church's traditions. Even now, on May Day in Saffron Walden, the spring song is sung, complete with its Christian message—
And it stands at your door; It's a sprout that's fully grown out,
"The work of our Lord’s hands."
The maypole was of course at first no pole cut down and dried. The gist of it was that it should be a “sprout, well budded out.” The object of carrying in the May was to bring the very spirit of life and greenery into the village. When this was forgotten, idleness or economy would prompt the villagers to use the same tree or branch year after year. In the villages of Upper Bavaria Dr. Frazer13 tells us the maypole is renewed once every three, four, or five years. It is a fir-tree fetched from the forest, and amid all the wreaths, flags, and inscriptions with which it is bedecked, an 60essential part is the bunch of dark green foliage left at the top, “as a memento that in it we have to do, not with a dead pole, but with a living tree from the greenwood.”
The maypole was originally not just a simple pole that was cut down and dried. The idea was that it should be a “sprout, well budded out.” The purpose of bringing in the Maypole was to infuse the village with the spirit of life and greenery. When this meaning got lost, laziness or thriftiness led the villagers to use the same tree or branch year after year. In the villages of Upper Bavaria, Dr. Frazer13 tells us that the maypole is replaced every three, four, or five years. It is a fir tree taken from the forest, and amid all the wreaths, flags, and decorations adorning it, an 60essential part is the cluster of dark green leaves left at the top, “as a reminder that we are dealing with a living tree from the greenwood, not with a dead pole.”
At the ritual of May Day not only was the fresh green bough or tree carried into the village, but with it came a girl or a boy, the Queen or King of the May. Sometimes the tree itself, as in Russia, is dressed up in woman’s clothes; more often a real man or maid, covered with flowers and greenery, walks with the tree or carries the bough. Thus in Thuringia,14 as soon as the trees begin to be green in spring, the children assemble on a Sunday and go out into the woods, where they choose one of their playmates to be Little Leaf Man. They break branches from the trees and twine them about the child, till only his shoes are left peeping out. Two of the other children lead him for fear he should stumble. They take him singing and dancing from house to house, asking for gifts of food, such as eggs, cream, sausages, cakes. Finally, they sprinkle the Leaf Man with water and feast on the food. Such a Leaf Man is our English Jack-in-the-Green, a chimney-sweeper 61who, as late as 1892, was seen by Dr. Rouse walking about at Cheltenham encased in a wooden framework covered with greenery.
At the May Day celebration, not only was the fresh green bough or tree brought into the village, but also a girl or boy, the Queen or King of the May. Sometimes the tree itself, like in Russia, is dressed up in women’s clothing; more often, a real person, covered in flowers and greenery, walks with the tree or carries the bough. In Thuringia,14 as soon as the trees start to green in spring, the children gather on a Sunday and head into the woods, where they choose one of their friends to be the Little Leaf Man. They break branches from the trees and wrap them around the child until only his shoes are visible. Two of the other kids guide him to make sure he doesn't trip. They sing and dance from house to house, asking for food donations like eggs, cream, sausages, and cakes. Finally, they sprinkle the Leaf Man with water and enjoy the food. This Leaf Man is similar to our English Jack-in-the-Green, a chimney-sweeper 61 who, as recently as 1892, was seen by Dr. Rouse walking around Cheltenham in a wooden frame covered with greenery.
The bringing in of the new leafage in the form of a tree or flowers is one, and perhaps the simplest, form of spring festival. It takes little notice of death and winter, uttering and emphasizing only the desire for the joy in life and spring. But in other and severer climates the emotion is fiercer and more complex; it takes the form of a struggle or contest, what the Greeks called an agon. Thus on May Day in the Isle of Man a Queen of the May was chosen, and with her twenty maids of honour, together with a troop of young men for escort. But there was not only a Queen of the May, but a Queen of Winter, a man dressed as a woman, loaded with warm clothes and wearing a woollen hood and fur tippet. Winter, too, had attendants like the Queen of the May. The two troops met and fought; and whichever Queen was taken prisoner had to pay the expenses of the feast.
The arrival of new leaves in the form of trees or flowers is one of the simplest forms of spring celebration. It hardly acknowledges death and winter, focusing solely on the joy of life and spring. However, in harsher climates, the emotion is stronger and more complicated; it takes the shape of a struggle or contest, which the Greeks referred to as an agon. On May Day in the Isle of Man, a Queen of the May was chosen, along with twenty maids of honor and a group of young men to serve as her escorts. But there was also a Queen of Winter, portrayed by a man dressed as a woman, bundled in warm clothing with a woolen hood and fur wrap. Winter had attendants just like the Queen of the May. The two groups met and battled; whichever Queen was captured had to cover the costs of the feast.
In the Isle of Man the real gist of the ceremony is quite forgotten, it has become a mere play. But among the Esquimaux1562 there is still carried on a similar rite, and its magical intent is clearly understood. In autumn, when the storms begin and the long and dismal Arctic winter is at hand, the central Esquimaux divide themselves into two parties called the Ptarmigans and the Ducks. The ptarmigans are the people born in winter, the ducks those born in summer. They stretch out a long rope of sealskin. The ducks take hold of one end, the ptarmigans of the other, then comes a tug-of-war. If the ducks win there will be fine weather through the winter; if the ptarmigans, bad. This autumn festival might, of course, with equal magical intent be performed in the spring, but probably autumn is chosen because, with the dread of the Arctic ice and snow upon them, the fear of winter is stronger than the hope of spring.
On the Isle of Man, the true meaning of the ceremony has been largely forgotten; it has become just a performance. However, among the Eskimos1562, a similar rite is still practiced, and its magical purpose is well recognized. In autumn, when the storms start and the long, bleak Arctic winter approaches, the central Eskimos split into two groups called the Ptarmigans and the Ducks. The Ptarmigans are those born in winter, while the Ducks are those born in summer. They stretch out a long rope made of sealskin. The Ducks grab one end, and the Ptarmigans take hold of the other, leading to a tug-of-war. If the Ducks win, there will be pleasant weather throughout the winter; if the Ptarmigans win, it will be harsh. This autumn festival could also be performed in the spring with the same magical intent, but autumn is likely chosen because the fear of the approaching Arctic ice and snow is more intense than the hope of spring.
The intense emotion towards the weather, which breaks out into these magical agones, or “contests,” is not very easy to realize. The weather to us now-a-days for the most part damps a day’s pleasuring or raises the price of fruit and vegetables. But our main supplies come to us from other lands and other weathers, and we find it hard to think 63ourselves back into the state when a bad harvest meant starvation. The intensely practical attitude of man towards the seasons, the way that many of these magical dramatic ceremonies rose straight out of the emotion towards the food-supply, would perhaps never have been fully realized but for the study of the food-producing ceremonies of the Central Australians.
The strong feelings about the weather, which turn into these magical agones, or “contests,” are not easy to grasp. Nowadays, the weather mostly ruins our day plans or drives up the prices of fruits and vegetables. But most of our supplies come from other countries and climates, and we find it difficult to remember a time when a bad harvest meant starvation. The very practical way people have always approached the seasons, and how many of these magical ceremonies were born from concerns about food supply, might not have been fully understood without studying the food-producing rituals of the Central Australians. 63
The Central Australian spring is not the shift from winter to summer, from cold to heat, but from a long, arid, and barren season to a season short and often irregular in recurrence of torrential rain and sudden fertility. The dry steppes of Central Australia are the scene of a marvellous transformation. In the dry season all is hot and desolate, the ground has only patches of wiry scrub, with an occasional parched acacia tree, all is stones and sand; there is no sign of animal life save for the thousand ant-hills. Then suddenly the rainy season sets in. Torrents fill the rivers, and the sandy plain is a sheet of water. Almost as suddenly the rain ceases, the streams dry up, sucked in by the thirsty ground, and as though literally by magic a luxuriant vegetation bursts forth, the desert blossoms 64as a rose. Insects, lizards, frogs, birds, chirp, frisk and chatter. No plant or animal can live unless it live quickly. The struggle for existence is keen and short.
The Central Australian spring isn't just a change from winter to summer, from cold to heat; it's a transition from a long, dry, and lifeless season to a brief and often unpredictable time of heavy rain and sudden growth. The dry plains of Central Australia undergo an amazing transformation. During the dry season, everything feels hot and desolate; the ground features only sparse patches of tough scrub, with an occasional dry acacia tree, surrounded by stones and sand. There are no signs of animal life except for countless ant hills. Then, out of nowhere, the rainy season begins. Rushing rivers fill up, and the sandy expanse turns into a vast body of water. Just as quickly, the rain stops, the streams dry up, absorbed by the thirsty soil, and almost as if by magic, lush vegetation bursts forth; the desert blossoms 64like a rose. Insects, lizards, frogs, and birds are buzzing and darting about. No plant or animal can survive unless it acts fast. The competition for survival is intense and brief.
It seems as though the change came and life was born by magic, and the primitive Australian takes care that magic should not be wanting, and magic of the most instructive kind. As soon as the season of fertility approaches he begins his rites with the avowed object of making and multiplying the plants, and chiefly the animals, by which he lives; he paints the figure of the emu on the sand with vermilion drawn from his own blood; he puts on emu feathers and gazes about him vacantly in stupid fashion like an emu bird; he makes a structure of boughs like the chrysalis of a Witchetty grub—his favourite food, and drags his body through it in pantomime, gliding and shuffling to promote its birth. Here, difficult and intricate though the ceremonies are, and uncertain in meaning as many of the details must probably always remain, the main emotional gist is clear. It is not that the Australian wonders at and admires the miracle of his spring, the bursting of the flowers and the singing of birds; it is not 65that his heart goes out in gratitude to an All-Father who is the Giver of all good things; it is that, obedient to the push of life within him, his impulse is towards food. He must eat that he and his tribe may grow and multiply. It is this, his will to live, that he utters and represents.
It seems like the change happened and life emerged magically, and the primitive Australian ensures that magic is always present, especially the kind that teaches. As the season of fertility approaches, he starts his rituals with the clear aim of creating and increasing the plants and mainly the animals he depends on; he paints the emu's figure in the sand using vermilion made from his own blood; he wears emu feathers and stares off vacantly in a silly way like an emu; he builds a structure of branches resembling the chrysalis of a Witchetty grub—his favorite food—and drags his body through it in a performance, sliding and shuffling to encourage its birth. Here, although the ceremonies are complex and the meanings of many details may always remain uncertain, the overall emotional essence is clear. It’s not that the Australian marvels at or admires the miracle of spring, the blossoming flowers and the singing birds; it’s not that his heart swells with gratitude to an All-Father who provides all good things; rather, he is driven by the urge of life within him, and his instinct is towards food. He needs to eat so that he and his tribe can grow and reproduce. It is this, his will to live, that he utters and represents.
The savage utters his will to live, his intense desire for food; but it should be noted, it is desire and will and longing, not certainty and satisfaction that he utters. In this respect it is interesting to note that his rites and ceremonies, when periodic, are of fairly long periods. Winter and summer are not the only natural periodic cycles; there is the cycle of day and night, and yet among primitive peoples but little ritual centres round day and night. The reason is simple. The cycle of day and night is so short, it recurs so frequently, that man naturally counted upon it and had no cause to be anxious. The emotional tension necessary to ritual was absent. A few peoples, e.g. the Egyptians, have practised daily incantations to bring back the sun. Probably they had at first felt a real tension of anxiety, and then—being 66a people hidebound by custom—had gone on from mere conservatism. Where the sun returns at a longer interval, and is even, as among the Esquimaux, hidden for the long space of six months, ritual inevitably arises. They play at cat’s-cradle to catch the ball of the sun lest it should sink and be lost for ever.
The primitive person expresses his will to live and his strong need for food; however, it's important to note that he expresses desire, will, and longing, not certainty and fulfillment. In this way, it's interesting to point out that his rituals and ceremonies, when they occur regularly, often have long durations. Winter and summer are not the only natural cycles; there's also the day and night cycle. Yet, among primitive cultures, there isn’t much ritual surrounding day and night. The reason is straightforward. The day and night cycle is so short and occurs so often that people naturally relied on it and had no reason to feel anxious. The emotional tension needed for rituals was absent. A few cultures, e.g. the Egyptians, have performed daily rituals to bring back the sun. They likely initially felt a genuine anxiety, and then—being a people bound by tradition—continued out of mere conservatism. Where the sun returns over longer periods, as among the Eskimo, rituals inevitably develop. They play games to capture the sun's light to prevent it from disappearing forever.
Round the moon, whose cycle is long, but not too long, ritual very early centred, but probably only when its supposed influence on vegetation was first surmised. The moon, as it were, practises magic herself; she waxes and wanes, and with her, man thinks, all the vegetable kingdom waxes and wanes too, all but the lawless onion. The moon, Plutarch16 tells us, is fertile in its light and contains moisture, it is kindly to the young of animals and to the new shoots of plants. Even Bacon17 held that observations of the moon with a view to planting and sowing and the grafting of trees were “not altogether frivolous.” It cannot too often be remembered that primitive man has but little, if any, interest in sun and moon and heavenly bodies for their inherent beauty or wonder; he cares for them, he holds them 67sacred, he performs rites in relation to them mainly when he notes that they bring the seasons, and he cares for the seasons mainly because they bring him food. A season is to him as a Hora was at first to the Greeks, the fruits of a season, what our farmers would call “a good year.”
Around the moon, which has a long but not too long cycle, rituals began very early, likely when its influence on plant life was first guessed. The moon itself seems to practice magic; it waxes and wanes, and with it, people believe, the entire plant kingdom grows and diminishes too, except for the unruly onion. The moon, Plutarch16 tells us, is rich in light and moisture and is nurturing to young animals and new plant shoots. Even Bacon17 believed that watching the moon for planting, sowing, and grafting trees was “not entirely pointless.” It’s important to remember that primitive humans did not have much, if any, interest in the sun, moon, and stars for their inherent beauty or wonder; they revered them and performed rituals related to them mainly because they marked the seasons, which they cared about primarily for the food they provided. To them, a season was like a Hora was to the Greeks, representing the fruits of a season, or what we would call “a good year.”
The sun, then, had no ritual till it was seen that he led in the seasons; but long before that was known, it was seen that the seasons were annual, that they went round in a ring; and because that annual ring was long in revolving, great was man’s hope and fear in the winter, great his relief and joy in the spring. It was literally a matter of death and life, and it was as death and life that he sometimes represented it, as we have seen in the figures of Adonis and Osiris.
The sun didn’t have any rituals until people realized it was in charge of the seasons; but long before that understanding came, it was clear that the seasons occurred every year and cycled in a ring. Because this yearly cycle took time to complete, people experienced significant hope and fear during winter, and immense relief and joy in spring. It was truly a matter of life and death, and sometimes it was represented that way, as seen in the figures of Adonis and Osiris.
Adonis and Osiris have their modern parallels, who leave us in no doubt as to the meaning of their figures. Thus on the 1st of March in Thüringen a ceremony is performed called “Driving out the Death.” The young people make up a figure of straw, dress it in old clothes, carry it out and throw it into the river. Then they come back, tell 68the good news to the village, and are given eggs and food as a reward. In Bohemia the children carry out a straw puppet and burn it. While they are burning it they sing—
Adonis and Osiris have their modern counterparts, who leave us clearly understanding the significance of their figures. On March 1st in Thüringen, there’s a ceremony called “Driving out the Death.” Young people create a figure made of straw, dress it in old clothes, carry it outside, and throw it into the river. Afterward, they return to the village and share the good news, receiving eggs and food in return. In Bohemia, kids take a straw puppet outside and burn it. While it burns, they sing—
The new Summer arrives in the village,
Welcome, dear Summer, Green tiny corn.
In other parts of Bohemia the song varies; it is not Summer that comes back but Life.
In other areas of Bohemia, the song changes; it’s not just Summer that returns but Life.
And brought back life.
In both these cases it is interesting to note that though Death is dramatically carried out, the coming back of Life is only announced, not enacted.
In both these cases, it’s interesting to note that while Death is dramatically portrayed, the return of Life is only mentioned, not shown.
Often, and it would seem quite naturally, the puppet representing Death or Winter is reviled and roughly handled, or pelted with stones, and treated in some way as a sort of scapegoat. But in not a few cases, and these are of special interest, it seems to be the seat of a sort of magical potency which can be and is transferred to the figure of Summer or Life, thus causing, as it were, a sort of Resur69rection. In Lusatia the women only carry out the Death. They are dressed in black themselves as mourners, but the puppet of straw which they dress up as the Death wears a white shirt. They carry it to the village boundary, followed by boys throwing stones, and there tear it to pieces. Then they cut down a tree and dress it in the white shirt of the Death and carry it home singing.
Often, and it seems quite natural, the puppet representing Death or Winter is hated and treated roughly, or pelted with stones, acting as a sort of scapegoat. However, in several cases, which are particularly interesting, it appears to hold a kind of magical power that can be transferred to the figure of Summer or Life, creating, in a way, a sort of resurrection. In Lusatia, only the women carry out the Death. They dress in black themselves as mourners, but the straw puppet they decorate as Death wears a white shirt. They take it to the edge of the village, followed by boys throwing stones, and there they tear it to pieces. Then they cut down a tree, dress it in the white shirt of Death, and carry it home singing.
So at the Feast of the Ascension in Transylvania. After morning service the girls of the village dress up the Death; they tie a threshed-out sheaf of corn into a rough copy of a head and body, and stick a broomstick through the body for arms. Then they dress the figure up in the ordinary holiday clothes of a peasant girl—a red hood, silver brooches, and ribbons galore. They put the Death at an open window that all the people when they go to vespers may see it. Vespers over, two girls take the Death by the arms and walk in front; the rest follow. They sing an ordinary church hymn. Having wound through the village they go to another house, shut out the boys, strip the Death of its clothes, and throw the straw body out of the window to the boys, who fling it into a river. Then 70one of the girls is dressed in the Death’s discarded clothes, and the procession again winds through the village. The same hymn is sung. Thus it is clear that the girl is a sort of resuscitated Death. This resurrection aspect, this passing of the old into the new, will be seen to be of great ritual importance when we come to Dionysos and the Dithyramb.
So at the Feast of the Ascension in Transylvania. After the morning service, the village girls dress up the Death figure; they tie a threshed-out sheaf of corn to create a rough representation of a head and body, and stick a broomstick through the body for arms. Then they outfit the figure in the typical holiday attire of a peasant girl—a red hood, silver brooches, and lots of ribbons. They place the Death at an open window so that everyone can see it when they go to evening services. Once the vespers are done, two girls take the Death by the arms and lead the way; the others follow behind. They sing a regular church hymn. After winding through the village, they arrive at another house, shut out the boys, strip the Death of its clothes, and throw the straw body out of the window to the boys, who toss it into a river. Then 70 one of the girls is dressed in the Death’s discarded clothes, and the procession again winds through the village. The same hymn is sung. This clearly indicates that the girl is like a kind of resurrected Death. This resurrection aspect, this transition from the old to the new, will prove to be of great ritual importance when we explore Dionysos and the Dithyramb.
These ceremonies of Death and Life are more complex than the simple carrying in of green boughs or even the dancing round maypoles. When we have these figures, these “impersonations,” we are getting away from the merely emotional dance, from the domain of simple psychological motor discharge to something that is very like rude art, at all events to personification. On this question of personification, in which so much of art and religion has its roots, it is all-important to be clear.
These ceremonies of Death and Life are more complicated than just bringing in green branches or even dancing around maypoles. When we see these figures, these “impersonations,” we are moving beyond simple emotional dancing, beyond just psychological release, towards something that resembles raw art, at least in the sense of personification. It's crucial to be clear about this concept of personification, as so much of art and religion is rooted in it.
In discussions on such primitive rites as “Carrying out the Death,” “Bringing in Summer,” we are often told that the puppet of the girl is carried round, buried, burnt; brought back, because it “personifies the Spirit of Vegetation,” or it “embodies the71 Spirit of Summer.” The Spirit of Vegetation is “incarnate in the puppet.” We are led, by this way of speaking, to suppose that the savage or the villager first forms an idea or conception of a Spirit of Vegetation and then later “embodies” it. We naturally wonder that he should perform a mental act so high and difficult as abstraction.
In discussions about primitive rituals like “Carrying out the Death” and “Bringing in Summer,” we often hear that the puppet representing the girl is taken around, buried, and burned; then it is brought back because it “represents the Spirit of Vegetation” or it “embodies the 71 Spirit of Summer.” The Spirit of Vegetation is “incarnate in the puppet.” This way of talking makes us think that the tribal person or villager first has an idea or concept of the Spirit of Vegetation and then later “embodies” it. We naturally wonder how he could perform such a complex mental act as abstraction.
A very little consideration shows that he performs at first no abstraction at all; abstraction is foreign to his mental habit. He begins with a vague excited dance to relieve his emotion. That dance has, probably almost from the first, a leader; the dancers choose an actual person, and he is the root and ground of personification. There is nothing mysterious about the process; the leader does not “embody” a previously conceived idea, rather he begets it. From his personality springs the personification. The abstract idea arises from the only thing it possibly can arise from, the concrete fact. Without perception there is no conception. We noted in speaking of dances (p. 43) how the dance got generalized; how from many commemorations of actual hunts and battles there arose the hunt dance and the war dance. So, from 72many actual living personal May Queens and Deaths, from many actual men and women decked with leaves, or trees dressed up as men and women, arises the Tree Spirit, the Vegetation Spirit, the Death.
A little thought shows that at first he doesn’t do any abstraction at all; abstraction is not part of his thinking style. He starts with an excited, vague dance to express his emotions. This dance likely has a leader right from the beginning; the dancers pick a real person, and he becomes the root and foundation of personification. There’s nothing mysterious about this process; the leader doesn't “embody” a pre-existing idea; instead, he creates it. From his personality comes the personification. The abstract idea comes from the only thing it can come from, the concrete fact. Without perception, there’s no conception. We pointed out when discussing dances (p. 43) how the dance became generalized; how from many celebrations of actual hunts and battles, the hunt dance and the war dance emerged. So, from 72 many real living May Queens and Deaths, from various men and women adorned with leaves, or trees dressed as men and women, comes the Tree Spirit, the Vegetation Spirit, the Death.
At the back, then, of the fact of personification lies the fact that the emotion is felt collectively, the rite is performed by a band or chorus who dance together with a common leader. Round that leader the emotion centres. When there is an act of Carrying-out or Bringing-in he either is himself the puppet or he carries it. Emotion is of the whole band; drama—doing—tends to focus on the leader. This leader, this focus, is then remembered, thought of, imaged; from being perceived year by year, he is finally conceived; but his basis is always in actual fact of which he is but the reflection.
At the back of the concept of personification is the reality that the emotion is experienced collectively, with a group or chorus that dances together with a common leader. The emotion revolves around that leader. During a act of Carrying-out or Bringing-in, he is either the puppet himself or he carries it. The emotion belongs to the whole group; drama—action—tends to center on the leader. This leader, this focal point, is then remembered, thought about, and imagined; after being perceived year after year, he is eventually conceived; but his foundation is always in actual reality of which he is just a reflection.
Had there been no periodic festivals, personification might long have halted. But it is easy to see that a recurrent perception helps to form a permanent abstract conception. The different actual recurrent May Kings and “Deaths,” because they recur, get a sort of permanent life of their own and become beings apart. In this way a concep73tion, a kind of daimon, or spirit, is fashioned, who dies and lives again in a perpetual cycle. The periodic festival begets a kind of not immortal, but perennial, god.
If there hadn't been regular festivals, personification might have stopped long ago. But it's clear that a repeated experience helps create a lasting idea. The different recurring May Kings and "Deaths," because they come back, take on a sort of permanent identity and become distinct beings. In this way, a concept, a kind of spirit, is created, which dies and is reborn in a continuous cycle. The regular festival gives rise to a type of god that isn't immortal but is everlasting.
Yet the faculty of conception is but dim and feeble in the mind even of the peasant to-day; his function is to perceive the actual fact year by year, and to feel about it. Perhaps a simple instance best makes this clear. The Greek Church does not gladly suffer images in the round, though she delights in picture-images, eikons. But at her great spring festival of Easter she makes, in the remote villages, concession to a strong, perhaps imperative, popular need; she allows an image, an actual idol, of the dead Christ to be laid in the tomb that it may rise again. A traveller in Eubœa18 during Holy Week had been struck by the genuine grief shown at the Good Friday services. On Easter Eve there was the same general gloom and despondency, and he asked an old woman why it was. She answered: “Of course I am anxious; for if Christ does not rise to-morrow, we shall have no corn this year.”
Yet the ability to imagine is quite weak and limited in the minds of people today, even for the peasant; his role is to observe the reality year after year and to have feelings about it. A simple example illustrates this well. The Greek Church does not welcome three-dimensional images, although it enjoys picture-icons, eikons. However, during its significant spring festival of Easter, it makes concessions to a strong, maybe essential, popular demand; it permits an image, an actual idol, of the dead Christ to be placed in the tomb so that it may rise again. A traveler in Eubœa18 during Holy Week was struck by the genuine sorrow displayed at the Good Friday services. On Easter Eve, there was the same overall sadness and hopelessness, and he asked an elderly woman why that was. She replied: “Of course I am worried; for if Christ does not rise tomorrow, we won’t have any corn this year.”
74The old woman’s state of mind is fairly clear. Her emotion is the old emotion, not sorrow for the Christ the Son of Mary, but fear, imminent fear for the failure of food. The Christ again is not the historical Christ of Judæa, still less the incarnation of the Godhead proceeding from the Father; he is the actual figure fashioned by his village chorus and laid by the priests, the leaders of that chorus, in the local sepulchre.
74The old woman’s mindset is pretty straightforward. Her feelings are not about mourning for Christ, the Son of Mary, but rather a deep, looming worry about running out of food. This Christ isn’t the historical figure from Judea, nor is he the embodiment of God coming from the Father; instead, he’s the image created by his village community and placed by the priests, who lead that community, in the local burial site.
So far, then, we have seen that the vague emotional dance tends to become a periodic rite, performed at regular intervals. The periodic rite may occur at any date of importance to the food-supply of the community, in summer, in winter, at the coming of the annual rains, or the regular rising of a river. Among Mediterranean peoples, both in ancient days and at the present time, the Spring Festival arrests attention. Having learnt the general characteristics of this Spring Festival, we have now to turn to one particular case, the Spring Festival of the Greeks. This is all-important to us because, as will be seen, from the ritual of this and kindred festivals arose, we believe, a great form of Art, the Greek drama.
So far, we’ve seen that the vague emotional dance often becomes a regular ritual, happening at consistent intervals. This ritual can take place on any significant date related to the community's food supply, whether in summer, winter, during the arrival of the annual rains, or when a river rises. Among Mediterranean cultures, both in ancient times and today, the Spring Festival stands out. After understanding the general features of this Spring Festival, we’ll now focus on a specific case: the Spring Festival of the Greeks. This is crucial for us because, as we will see, the rituals of this and similar festivals led to what we believe is a major form of Art: Greek drama.
75CHAPTER IV
THE SPRING FESTIVAL IN GREECE
The tragedies of Æschylus, Sophocles, and Euripides were performed at Athens at a festival known as the Great Dionysia. This took place early in April, so that the time itself makes us suspect that its ceremonies were connected with the spring. But we have more certain evidence. Aristotle, in his treatise on the Art of Poetry, raises the question of the origin of the drama. He was not specially interested in primitive ritual; beast dances and spring mummeries might even have seemed to him mere savagery, the lowest form of “imitation;” but he divined that a structure so complex as Greek tragedy must have arisen out of a simpler form; he saw, or felt, in fact, that art had in some way risen out of ritual, and he has left us a memorable statement.
The tragedies of Aeschylus, Sophocles, and Euripides were performed in Athens during a festival called the Great Dionysia. This happened in early April, which leads us to think that its ceremonies were related to spring. However, we have more concrete evidence. Aristotle, in his work on the Art of Poetry, questions the origins of drama. He wasn't particularly focused on primitive rituals; he probably viewed beast dances and spring celebrations as mere brutality, the most basic form of “imitation.” Still, he sensed that something as complex as Greek tragedy must have come from a simpler beginning; he recognized that art had somehow evolved from ritual and left us a memorable insight.
In describing the “Carrying-out of Summer” we saw that the element of real drama, real 76impersonation, began with the leaders of the band, with the Queen of the May, and with the “Death” or the “Winter.” Great is our delight when we find that for Greek drama Aristotle19 divined a like beginning. He says:
In discussing the "Carrying-out of Summer," we noted that the essence of true drama, genuine 76impersonation, started with the leaders of the group, including the Queen of the May and the figures representing "Death" or "Winter." We are thrilled to discover that for Greek drama, Aristotle19 identified a similar beginning. He states:
“Tragedy—as also Comedy—was at first mere improvisation—the one (tragedy) originated with the leaders of the Dithyramb.”
“Tragedy—like Comedy—started out as just improvisation; tragedy originated with the leaders of the Dithyramb.”
The further question faces us: What was the Dithyramb? We shall find to our joy that this obscure-sounding Dithyramb, though before Aristotle’s time it had taken literary form, was in origin a festival closely akin to those we have just been discussing. The Dithyramb was, to begin with, a spring ritual; and when Aristotle tells us tragedy arose out of the Dithyramb, he gives us, though perhaps half unconsciously, a clear instance of a splendid art that arose from the simplest of rites; he plants our theory of the connection of art with ritual firmly with its feet on historical ground.
The next question we need to address is: What was the Dithyramb? We’ll be pleased to discover that this seemingly obscure Dithyramb, although it had taken on a literary form before Aristotle’s time, originated as a festival closely related to those we've just discussed. The Dithyramb initially started as a spring ritual; and when Aristotle tells us that tragedy emerged from the Dithyramb, he inadvertently provides a clear example of a beautiful art form that developed from the most basic rituals, grounding our theory of the connection between art and ritual in historical facts.
When we use the word “dithyrambic” we certainly do not ordinarily think of spring.77 We say a style is “dithyrambic” when it is unmeasured, too ornate, impassioned, flowery. The Greeks themselves had forgotten that the word Dithyramb meant a leaping, inspired dance. But they had not forgotten on what occasion that dance was danced. Pindar wrote a Dithyramb for the Dionysiac festival at Athens, and his song is full of springtime and flowers. He bids all the gods come to Athens to dance flower-crowned.
When we say “dithyrambic,” we usually don’t think of spring. 77 We describe a style as “dithyrambic” when it’s unrestrained, overly decorative, passionate, and flowery. The Greeks themselves had forgotten that the word Dithyramb originally referred to a lively, inspired dance. But they hadn’t forgotten the occasion for that dance. Pindar wrote a Dithyramb for the Dionysiac festival in Athens, and his song is filled with the themes of spring and flowers. He invites all the gods to come to Athens and dance wearing floral crowns.
“Look upon the dance, Olympians; send us the grace of Victory, ye gods who come to the heart of our city, where many feet are treading and incense steams: in sacred Athens come to the holy centre-stone. Take your portion of garlands pansy-twined, libations poured from the culling of spring....
“Look at the dance, Olympians; grant us the grace of Victory, you gods who visit the heart of our city, where many feet are moving and incense rises: in sacred Athens, come to the holy cornerstone. Take your share of garlands woven with pansies, and libations poured from the harvest of spring....
“Come hither to the god with ivy bound. Bromios we mortals name Him, and Him of the mighty Voice.... The clear signs of his Fulfilment are not hidden, whensoever the chamber of the purple-robed Hours is opened, and nectarous flowers lead in the fragrant spring. Then, then, are flung over the immortal Earth, lovely petals of pansies, and roses are amid our hair; and voices of song 78are loud among the pipes, the dancing-floors are loud with the calling of crowned Semele.”
“Come here to the god with ivy around him. We humans call him Bromios, and he has the mighty Voice.... The clear signs of his fulfillment are not hidden whenever the chamber of the purple-robed Hours opens, and sweet-smelling flowers bring in the fragrant spring. Then, lovely petals of pansies are thrown over the immortal Earth, and roses are in our hair; voices of song 78ring out among the pipes, the dance floors are filled with the calls of the crowned Semele.”
Bromios, “He of the loud cry,” is a title of Dionysos. Semele is his mother, the Earth; we keep her name in Nova Zembla, “New Earth.” The song might have been sung at a “Carrying-in of Summer.” The Horæ, the Seasons, a chorus of maidens, lead in the figure of Spring, the Queen of the May, and they call to Mother Earth to wake, to rise up from the earth, flower-crowned.
Bromios, “He of the loud cry,” is a title of Dionysos. Semele is his mother, the Earth; we keep her name in Nova Zembla, “New Earth.” The song might have been sung at a “Carrying-in of Summer.” The Horæ, the Seasons, a chorus of maidens, lead in the figure of Spring, the Queen of the May, and they call to Mother Earth to wake, to rise up from the earth, flower-crowned.
You may bring back the life of the Spring in the form of a tree or a maiden, or you may summon her to rise from the sleeping Earth. In Greek mythology we are most familiar with the Rising-up form. Persephone, the daughter of Demeter, is carried below the Earth, and rises up again year by year. On Greek vase-paintings20 the scene occurs again and again. A mound of earth is represented, sometimes surmounted by a tree; out of the mound a woman’s figure rises; and all about the mound are figures of dancing dæmons waiting to welcome her.
You can bring back the spirit of Spring as a tree or a young woman, or you can call her to rise from the dormant Earth. In Greek mythology, we are most familiar with the Rising-up form. Persephone, the daughter of Demeter, is taken below the Earth and comes back up every year. In Greek vase paintings20, this scene appears repeatedly. A mound of earth is shown, sometimes topped with a tree; from the mound, a woman’s figure emerges; and around the mound, dancing spirits wait to greet her.
79All this is not mere late poetry and art. It is the primitive art and poetry that come straight out of ritual, out of actual “things done,” dromena. In the village of Megara, near Athens, the very place where to-day on Easter Tuesday the hills are covered with throngs of dancing men, and specially women, Pausanias21 saw near the City Hearth a rock called “Anaklethra, ‘Place of Calling-up,’ because, if any one will believe it, when she was wandering in search of her daughter, Demeter called her up there”; and he adds: “The women to this day perform rites analogous to the story told.”
79All of this isn't just late poetry and art. It's the ancient art and poetry that come directly from rituals, from actual “things done,” dromena. In the village of Megara, near Athens, where today on Easter Tuesday the hills are filled with crowds of dancing men, especially women, Pausanias21 saw near the City Hearth a rock called “Anaklethra, ‘Place of Calling-up,’ because, believe it or not, when she was searching for her daughter, Demeter called her up there”; and he adds: “The women still perform rites similar to the story told.”
These rites of “Calling up” must have been spring rites, in which, in some pantomimic dance, the uprising of the Earth Spirit was enacted.
These "Calling up" rituals must have been spring ceremonies, where a kind of dance was performed to reenact the rising of the Earth Spirit.
Another festival of Uprising is perhaps more primitive and instructive, because it is near akin to the “Carrying out of Winter,” and also because it shows clearly the close connection of these rites with the food-supply. Plutarch22 tells us of a festival held every nine years at Delphi. It was called from the name of the puppet used Charila, a word 80which originally meant Spring-Maiden, and is connected with the Russian word yaro, “Spring,” and is also akin to the Greek Charis, “grace,” in the sense of increase, “Give us all grace.” The rites of Charila, the Gracious One, the Spring-Maiden, were as follows:
Another festival of Uprising is possibly more basic and educational because it's closely related to the "Carrying out of Winter," and it clearly shows how these rituals are tied to food supply. Plutarch22 tells us about a festival that took place every nine years at Delphi. It was named after a puppet called Charila, a term 80that originally meant Spring-Maiden and is linked to the Russian word yaro, meaning “Spring,” and also related to the Greek Charis, meaning “grace,” in terms of abundance, “Give us all grace.” The rituals of Charila, the Gracious One, the Spring-Maiden, were as follows:
“The king presided and made a distribution in public of grain and pulse to all, both citizens and strangers. And the child-image of Charila is brought in. When they had all received their share, the king struck the image with his sandal, the leader of the Thyiades lifted the image and took it away to a precipitous place, and there tied a rope round the neck of the image and buried it.”
“The king oversaw and publicly distributed grain and legumes to everyone, both locals and visitors. Then, the child statue of Charila was brought in. After everyone got their portion, the king hit the statue with his sandal, the leader of the Thyiades picked up the statue and carried it to a steep place, where they tied a rope around the statue’s neck and buried it.”
Mr. Calderon has shown that very similar rites go on to-day in Bulgaria in honour of Yarilo, the Spring God.
Mr. Calderon has shown that very similar rituals still take place today in Bulgaria in honor of Yarilo, the Spring God.
The image is beaten, insulted, let down into some cleft or cave. It is clearly a “Carrying out the Death,” though we do not know the exact date at which it was celebrated. It had its sequel in another festival at Delphi called Herois, or the “Heroine.” Plutarch23 says it 81was too mystical and secret to describe, but he lets us know the main gist.
The image is beaten, insulted, and dropped into a crevice or cave. It clearly represents a "Carrying out the Death," although we don't know the exact date it was observed. It had a follow-up in another festival at Delphi called Herois, or the "Heroine." Plutarch23 indicates that it 81was too mystical and secret to explain, but he gives us the main idea.
“Most of the ceremonies of the Herois have a mystical reason which is known to the Thyiades, but from the rites that are done in public, one may conjecture it to be a ‘Bringing up of Semele.’”
“Most of the ceremonies of the Herois have a mystical reason that the Thyiades understand, but from the public rites performed, one can guess it’s about a ‘Bringing up of Semele.’”
Some one or something, a real woman, or more likely the buried puppet Charila, the Spring-Maiden, was brought up from the ground to enact and magically induce the coming of Spring.
Somebody or something, a real woman, or more likely the buried puppet Charila, the Spring-Maiden, was raised from the earth to perform and magically bring about the arrival of Spring.
These ceremonies of beating, driving out, burying, have all, with the Greeks, as with the savage and the modern peasant, but one real object: to get rid of the season that is bad for food, to bring in and revive the new supply. This comes out very clearly in a ceremony that went on down to Plutarch’s time, and he tells us24 it was “ancestral.” It was called “the Driving out of Ox-hunger.” By Ox-hunger was meant any great ravenous hunger, and the very intensity and monstrosity of the word takes us back to days when 82famine was a grim reality. When Plutarch was archon he had, as chief official, to perform the ceremony at the Prytaneion, or Common Hearth. A slave was taken, beaten with rods of a magical plant, and driven out of doors to the words: “Out with Ox-hunger! In with Wealth and Health!” Here we see the actual sensation, or emotion, of ravenous hunger gets a name, and thereby a personality, though a less completely abstracted one than Death or Summer. We do not know that the ceremony of Driving out Ox-hunger was performed in the spring, it is only instanced here because, more plainly even than the Charila, when the king distributes pulse and peas, it shows the relation of ancient mimic ritual to food-supply.
These ceremonies of beating, driving out, and burying all have a single purpose for the Greeks, just like for the primitive and modern peasants: to eliminate the season that’s bad for food and to welcome in and revitalize the new supply. This is clearly illustrated in a ceremony that continued up until Plutarch’s time, which he described as “ancestral.” It was called “the Driving out of Ox-hunger.” By Ox-hunger, they meant any extreme, ravenous hunger, and the intensity of the term takes us back to times when famine was a harsh reality. When Plutarch was archon, he had to perform the ceremony as the chief official at the Prytaneion, or Common Hearth. A slave was taken, beaten with rods made from a magical plant, and driven out with the words: “Out with Ox-hunger! In with Wealth and Health!” Here we see how the feeling of ravenous hunger gets a name and thus a personality, though it’s less abstract than concepts like Death or Summer. We don’t know if the ceremony of Driving out Ox-hunger was held in the spring; it’s mentioned here because, even more clearly than in the Charila, where the king distributes pulses and peas, it illustrates the connection between ancient ritual and food supply.
If we keep clearly in mind the object rather than the exact date of the Spring Song we shall avoid many difficulties. A Dithyramb was sung at Delphi through the winter months, which at first seems odd. But we must remember that among agricultural peoples the performance of magical ceremonies to promote fertility and the food supply may begin at any moment after the earth is ploughed and the seed sown. The sowing of the seed is its death 83and burial; “that which thou sowest is not quickened except it die.” When the death and burial are once accomplished the hope of resurrection and new birth begins, and with the hope the magical ceremonies that may help to fulfil that hope. The Sun is new-born in midwinter, at the solstice, and our “New” year follows, yet it is in the spring that, to this day, we keep our great resurrection festival.
If we focus on the purpose rather than the specific date of the Spring Song, we can avoid many complications. A Dithyramb was performed at Delphi during the winter months, which might seem strange at first. However, we need to remember that for agricultural societies, magical ceremonies to encourage fertility and food production can occur anytime after the land is plowed and the seeds are sown. The sowing of seeds represents their death 83 and burial; “that which you sow does not come to life unless it dies.” Once death and burial happen, the hope for rebirth and renewal begins, along with the magical ceremonies that may help fulfill that hope. The Sun is reborn in midwinter, at the solstice, and our “New” year follows, yet it's in the spring that we still celebrate our major resurrection festival.
We return to our argument, holding steadily in our minds this connection. The Dithyramb is a Spring Song at a Spring Festival, and the importance of the Spring Festival is that it magically promotes the food-supply.
We return to our argument, keeping this connection firmly in our thoughts. The Dithyramb is a Spring Song at a Spring Festival, and the significance of the Spring Festival is that it magically boosts the food supply.
Do we know any more about the Dithyramb? Happily yes, and the next point is as curious as significant.
Do we know more about the Dithyramb? Thankfully yes, and the next point is just as interesting as it is important.
Pindar, in one of his Odes, asks a strange question:
Pindar, in one of his Odes, asks a strange question:
With the Bull-driving Dithyramb?
Scholars have broken their own heads and one another’s to find a meaning and an answer to the odd query. It is only quite 84lately that they have come at all to see that the Dithyramb was a Spring Song, a primitive rite. Formerly it was considered to be a rather elaborate form of lyric poetry invented comparatively late. But, even allowing it is the Spring Song, are we much further? Why should the Dithyramb be bull-driving? How can driving a Bull help the spring to come? And, above all, what are the “slender-ankled” Graces doing, helping to drive the great unwieldy Bull?
Scholars have gone round and round trying to find a meaning and an answer to this strange question. It's only recently that they’ve realized the Dithyramb was a Spring Song, a basic ritual. It used to be thought of as a complex form of lyric poetry created relatively late. But even if we accept it as a Spring Song, are we any closer to understanding? Why should the Dithyramb involve bull-driving? How does driving a bull help bring about spring? And, most importantly, what are the "slender-ankled" Graces doing, assisting in driving this enormous, clumsy bull?
The difficulty about the Graces, or Charites, as the Greeks called them, is soon settled. They are the Seasons, or “Hours,” and the chief Season, or Hour, was Spring herself. They are called Charites, or Graces, because they are, in the words of the Collect, the “Givers of all grace,” that is, of all increase physical and spiritual. But why do they want to come driving in a Bull? It is easy to see why the Givers of all grace lead the Dithyramb, the Spring Song; their coming, with their “fruits in due season” is the very gist of the Dithyramb; but why is the Dithyramb “bull-driving”? Is this a mere “poetical” epithet? If it is, it is not particularly poetical.
The confusion about the Graces, or Charites, as the Greeks named them, is quickly cleared up. They represent the Seasons, or “Hours,” and the main Season, or Hour, is Spring itself. They are called Charites, or Graces, because they are, in the words of the Collect, the “Givers of all grace,” meaning all physical and spiritual growth. But why do they want to come driving in a Bull? It’s easy to understand why the Givers of all grace lead the Dithyramb, the Spring Song; their arrival, with their “fruits in due season,” is the essence of the Dithyramb. But why is the Dithyramb “bull-driving”? Is this just a “poetical” phrase? If it is, it doesn't seem particularly poetic.
85But Pindar is not, we now know, merely being “poetical,” which amounts, according to some scholars, to meaning anything or nothing. He is describing, alluding to, an actual rite or dromenon in which a Bull is summoned and driven to come in spring. About that we must be clear. Plutarch, the first anthropologist, wrote a little treatise called Greek Questions, in which he tells us all the strange out-of-the-way rites and customs he saw in Greece, and then asks himself what they meant. In his 36th Question he asks: “Why do the women of Elis summon Dionysos in their hymns to be present with them with his bull-foot?” And then, by a piece of luck that almost makes one’s heart stand still, he gives us the very words of the little ritual hymn the women sang, our earliest “Bull-driving” Spring Song:
85But Pindar isn't just being “poetical,” which some scholars think means anything or nothing. He’s actually describing an actual rite or dromenon where a Bull is called and led to come in spring. We need to be clear about that. Plutarch, the first anthropologist, wrote a short treatise called Greek Questions, where he covers all the unusual rites and customs he observed in Greece, and then ponders their meanings. In his 36th Question, he asks: “Why do the women of Elis call on Dionysos in their hymns to be present with them with his bull-foot?” And then, by a stroke of luck that nearly takes your breath away, he gives us the exact words of the little ritual hymn the women sang, our earliest “Bull-driving” Spring Song:
86It is a strange primitive picture—the holy women standing in springtime in front of the temple, summoning the Bull; and the Bull, garlanded and filleted, rushing towards them, driven by the Graces, probably three real women, three Queens of the May, wreathed and flower-bedecked. But what does it mean?
86It’s a bizarre, ancient scene—the holy women standing in spring in front of the temple, calling for the Bull; and the Bull, adorned with garlands and ribbons, charging toward them, guided by the Graces, likely three real women, three Queens of the May, decorated with wreaths and flowers. But what does it signify?
Plutarch tries to answer his own question, and half, in a dim, confused fashion, succeeds. “Is it,” he suggests, “that some entitle the god as ‘Born of a Bull’ and as a ‘Bull’ himself? ... or is it that many hold the god is the beginner of sowing and ploughing?” We have seen how a kind of daimon, or spirit, of Winter or Summer arose from an actual tree or maid or man disguised year by year as a tree. Did the god Dionysos take his rise in like fashion from the driving and summoning year by year of some holy Bull?
Plutarch tries to answer his question and, in a vague, confused way, manages to do so. “Is it,” he asks, “that some refer to the god as ‘Born of a Bull’ and as a ‘Bull’ himself? ... or do many believe the god is the source of planting and farming?” We’ve seen how a kind of daimon, or spirit, of Winter or Summer originated from an actual tree or a woman or man disguised each year as a tree. Did the god Dionysos similarly emerge from the annual driving and calling of some sacred Bull?
First, we must notice that it was not only at Elis that a holy Bull appears at the Spring Festival. Plutarch asks another instructive Question:26 “Who among the Delphians is the Sanctifier?” And we find to our amazement that the sanctifier is a Bull. A Bull 87who not only is holy himself, but is so holy that he has power to make others holy, he is the Sanctifier; and, most important for us, he sanctifies by his death in the month Bysios, the month that fell, Plutarch tells us, “at the beginning of spring, the time of the blossoming of many plants.”
First, we should notice that it wasn’t just in Elis that a holy Bull appears during the Spring Festival. Plutarch poses another insightful Question:26 “Who among the Delphians is the Sanctifier?” To our surprise, we discover that the sanctifier is a Bull. A Bull 87who is not only holy himself but is so holy that he can make others holy; he is the Sanctifier. Most importantly for us, he sanctifies by his death in the month of Bysios, a month that, according to Plutarch, “occurs at the beginning of spring, the time when many plants begin to bloom.”
We do not hear that the “Sanctifier” at Delphi was “driven,” but in all probability he was led from house to house, that every one might partake in the sanctity that simply exuded from him. At Magnesia,27 a city of Asia Minor, we have more particulars. There, at the annual fair year by year the stewards of the city bought a Bull, “the finest that could be got,” and at the new moon of the month at the beginning of seedtime they dedicated it, for the city’s welfare. The Bull’s sanctified life began with the opening of the agricultural year, whether with the spring or the autumn ploughing we do not know. The dedication of the Bull was a high solemnity. He was led in procession, at the head of which went the chief priest and priestess of the city. With them went a herald and the sacrificer, and two bands of youths and 88maidens. So holy was the Bull that nothing unlucky might come near him; the youths and maidens must have both their parents alive, they must not have been under the taboo, the infection, of death. The herald pronounced aloud a prayer for “the safety of the city and the land, and the citizens, and the women and children, for peace and wealth, and for the bringing forth of grain and of all the other fruits, and of cattle.” All this longing for fertility, for food and children, focuses round the holy Bull, whose holiness is his strength and fruitfulness.
We don’t hear that the “Sanctifier” at Delphi was “driven,” but he was likely guided from house to house, so everyone could share in the sanctity that radiated from him. In Magnesia,27 a city in Asia Minor, we have more details. There, every year at the annual fair, the city's stewards bought a Bull, “the best they could find,” and at the new moon marking the start of the planting season, they dedicated it for the city’s well-being. The Bull’s sacred life began with the new agricultural year, though we don’t know if it started with spring or autumn plowing. The dedication of the Bull was a significant event. He was led in a procession, at the front of which were the chief priest and priestess of the city. Alongside them were a herald and the sacrificer, accompanied by two groups of young men and 88women. The Bull was so holy that nothing unlucky could approach him; the youths and maidens had to have both their parents alive and could not be under the taboo or contamination of death. The herald loudly offered a prayer for “the safety of the city and the land, its citizens, and the women and children, for peace and prosperity, and for the growth of grain and all other fruits, and of livestock.” This longing for fertility, food, and children centers around the holy Bull, whose holiness is his strength and abundance.
The Bull thus solemnly set apart, charged as it were with the luck of the whole people, is fed at the public cost. The official charged with his keep has to drive him into the market-place, and “it is good for those corn-merchants who give the Bull grain as a gift,” good for them because they are feeding, nurturing, the luck of the State, which is their own luck. So through autumn and winter the Bull lives on, but early in April the end comes. Again a great procession is led forth, the senate and the priests walk in it, and with them come representatives of each class of the State—children and young 89boys, and youths just come to manhood, epheboi, as the Greeks called them. The Bull is sacrificed, and why? Why must a thing so holy die? Why not live out the term of his life? He dies because he is so holy, that he may give his holiness, his strength, his life, just at the moment it is holiest, to his people.
The Bull, now officially set apart and seen as a symbol of the community's luck, is supported at public expense. The official responsible for its care must bring it into the marketplace, and “it benefits those grain merchants who offer the Bull grain as a gift,” because they are nourishing the luck of the State, which is also their own luck. So, through autumn and winter, the Bull thrives, but by early April, its time comes to an end. A grand procession is held, featuring the senate and the priests, along with representatives from each social class—children and young boys, and young men who have just reached adulthood, known as epheboi in Greek. The Bull is sacrificed. But why? Why must such a sacred being die? Why not let it live out its full life? It dies precisely because it is so sacred, to pass on its holiness, strength, and life at the moment when it is at its most holy to its people.
“When they shall have sacrificed the Bull, let them divide it up among those who took part in the procession.”
“When they have sacrificed the Bull, they should share it among those who participated in the procession.”
The mandate is clear. The procession included representatives of the whole State. The holy flesh is not offered to a god, it is eaten—to every man his portion—by each and every citizen, that he may get his share of the strength of the Bull, of the luck of the State.
The mandate is clear. The procession featured representatives from across the State. The holy flesh isn’t offered to a god; it’s consumed—each person gets their portion—by every citizen, so they can receive their part of the Bull’s strength and the State’s good fortune.
Now at Magnesia, after the holy civic communion, the meal shared, we hear no more. Next year a fresh Bull will be chosen, and the cycle begin again. But at Athens at the annual “Ox-murder,” the Bouphonia, as it was called, the scene did not so close. The ox was slain with all solemnity, and all 90those present partook of the flesh, and then—the hide was stuffed with straw and sewed up, and next the stuffed animal was set on its feet and yoked to a plough as though it were ploughing. The Death is followed by a Resurrection. Now this is all-important. We are so accustomed to think of sacrifice as the death, the giving up, the renouncing of something. But sacrifice does not mean “death” at all. It means making holy, sanctifying; and holiness was to primitive man just special strength and life. What they wanted from the Bull was just that special life and strength which all the year long they had put into him, and nourished and fostered. That life was in his blood. They could not eat that flesh nor drink that blood unless they killed him. So he must die. But it was not to give him up to the gods that they killed him, not to “sacrifice” him in our sense, but to have him, keep him, eat him, live by him and through him, by his grace.
Now at Magnesia, after the sacred civic gathering, the shared meal, we hear no more. Next year, a new Bull will be chosen, and the cycle will begin again. But in Athens, during the annual “Ox-murder,” the Bouphonia as it was called, the scene didn’t end there. The ox was killed with great solemnity, and everyone present shared in the flesh, and then—the hide was stuffed with straw and sewn up, and the stuffed animal was placed on its feet and yoked to a plough as if it were ploughing. Death is followed by Resurrection. This is crucial. We are so used to thinking of sacrifice as death, as giving up, as renouncing something. But sacrifice doesn’t mean “death” at all. It means making something sacred, sanctifying it; and to primitive man, holiness was simply special strength and life. What they wanted from the Bull was that special life and strength which they had invested in him throughout the year, nurturing and fostering him. That life was in his blood. They couldn’t eat that flesh or drink that blood unless they killed him. So he had to die. But it wasn’t to give him up to the gods that they killed him, not to “sacrifice” him in our sense, but to have him, to keep him, to eat him, to live by him and through him, by his grace.
And so this killing of the sacred beast was always a terrible thing, a thing they fain would have shirked. They fled away after the deed, not looking backwards; they publicly tried and condemned the axe that struck the blow.91 But their best hope, their strongest desire, was that he had not, could not, really have died. So this intense desire uttered itself in the dromenon of his resurrection. If he did not rise again, how could they plough and sow again next year? He must live again, he should, he did.
And so, killing the sacred beast was always a terrible act, something they would have rather avoided. They ran away after the act, not looking back; they publicly trialed and condemned the axe that delivered the blow.91 But their greatest hope, their deepest desire, was that he had not, could not, truly have died. So this intense desire expressed itself in the dromenon of his resurrection. If he didn’t rise again, how could they plow and sow again next year? He must live again, he should, he did.
The Athenians were a little ashamed of their “Ox-murder,” with its grotesque pantomime of the stuffed, resurrected beast. Just so some of us now-a-days are getting a little shy of deliberately cursing our neighbours on Ash Wednesday. They probably did not feel very keenly about their food-supply, they thought their daily dinner was secure. Anyhow the emotion that had issued in the pantomime was dead, though from sheer habit the pantomime went on. Probably some of the less educated among them thought there “might be something in it,” and anyhow it was “as well to be on the safe side.” The queer ceremony had got associated with the worship of Olympian Zeus, and with him you must reckon. Then perhaps your brother-in-law was the Ox-striker, and anyhow it was desirable that the women should go; some of the well-born girls had to act as water-carriers.
The Athenians felt a bit embarrassed about their “Ox-murder,” with its bizarre performance featuring a stuffed, brought-back-to-life beast. Just like some of us today are starting to feel uncomfortable about openly cursing our neighbors on Ash Wednesday. They probably weren't too worried about their food supply, thinking their daily meals were guaranteed. Anyway, the emotion behind the performance was gone, though out of habit, the show continued. Some of the less educated among them might have thought there “might be something to it,” and it was “better to be safe than sorry.” The strange ritual had become linked with the worship of Olympian Zeus, and with him, you had to be cautious. Plus, maybe your brother-in-law was the Ox-striker, and it was important for the women to attend; some of the noble girls had to serve as water carriers.
92The Ox-murder was obsolete at Athens, but the spirit of the rite is alive to-day among the Ainos in the remote island of Saghalien. Among the Ainos the Bear is what psychologists rather oddly call the main “food focus,” the chief “value centre.” And well he may be. Bear’s flesh is the Ainos’ staple food; they eat it both fresh and salted; bearskins are their principal clothing; part of their taxes are paid in bear’s fat. The Aino men spend the autumn, winter and spring in hunting the Bear. Yet we are told the Ainos “worship the Bear”; they apply to it the name Kamui, which has been translated god; but it is a word applied to all strangers, and so only means what catches attention, and hence is formidable. In the religion of the Ainos “the Bear plays a chief part,” says one writer. The Bear “receives idolatrous veneration,” says another. They “worship it after their fashion,” says a third. Have we another case of “the heathen in his blindness”? Only here he “bows down” not to “gods of wood and stone,” but to a live thing, uncouth, shambling but gracious—a Bear.
92The ox sacrifice may be outdated in Athens, but the essence of the ritual still exists today among the Ainos on the remote island of Saghalien. For the Ainos, the bear is what psychologists peculiarly refer to as the main “food focus” and the primary “value center.” And rightly so. Bear meat is a staple in the Ainos’ diet; they consume it both fresh and salted, and bear skins make up their main clothing. Part of their taxes is paid in bear fat. Aino men spend the autumn, winter, and spring hunting bears. Yet, we are told the Ainos “worship the bear”; they call it Kamui, which has been translated as god; however, this term is also used for all outsiders, meaning something that catches attention and can be intimidating. According to one writer, “the bear plays a major role” in Aino religion. Another states that the bear “receives idolatrous reverence.” A third observes that they “worship it in their own way.” Is this yet another instance of “the heathen in his blindness”? But here, instead of bowing to “gods made of wood and stone,” he “bows down” to a living creature, awkward yet dignified—a bear.
As winter draws to a close among the Ainos, a young Bear is trapped and brought into the village. At first an Aino woman suckles him at her breast, then later he is fed on his favourite food, fish—his tastes are semi-polar. When he is at his full strength, that is, when he threatens to break the cage in which he lives, the feast is held. This is usually in September, or October, that is when the season of bear-hunting begins.
As winter comes to an end among the Ainos, a young bear is captured and brought into the village. Initially, an Aino woman nurses him, and later he eats his favorite food, fish—he has slightly polar preferences. When he reaches his full strength, meaning he’s about to break out of the cage where he’s kept, the feast takes place. This usually happens in September or October, which is when bear-hunting season begins.
Before the feast begins the Ainos apologize profusely, saying that they have been good to the Bear, they can feed him no longer, they must kill him. Then the man who gives the Bear-feast invites his relations and friends, and if the community be small nearly the whole village attends. On the occasion described by Dr. Scheube about thirty Ainos were present, men, women, and children, all dressed in their best clothes. The woman of the house who had suckled the Bear sat by herself, sad and silent, only now and then she 94burst into helpless tears. The ceremony began with libations made to the fire-god and to the house-god set up in a corner of the house. Next the master and some of the guests left the hut and offered libations in front of the Bear’s cage. A few drops were presented to him in a saucer, which he promptly upset. Then the women and girls danced round the cage, rising and hopping on their toes, and as they danced they clapped their hands and chanted a monotonous chant. The mother and some of the old women cried as they danced and stretched out their arms to the Bear, calling him loving names. The young women who had nursed no Bears laughed, after the manner of the young. The Bear began to get upset, and rushed round his cage, howling lamentably.
Before the feast starts, the Ainos apologize a lot, saying they’ve taken good care of the Bear, but they can’t feed him anymore, so they have to kill him. Then, the person hosting the Bear feast invites his family and friends, and if the community is small, almost everyone from the village shows up. In the occasion described by Dr. Scheube, about thirty Ainos were there—men, women, and children—all wearing their best clothes. The woman of the house who had breastfed the Bear sat by herself, sad and quiet, occasionally bursting into tears. The ceremony began with offerings made to the fire-god and to the household god set up in a corner of the house. Next, the host and some guests left the hut and made offerings in front of the Bear’s cage. A few drops were offered to him in a saucer, which he promptly knocked over. Then, the women and girls danced around the cage, rising and hopping on their toes, while clapping their hands and singing a repetitive chant. The mother and some of the older women cried as they danced, reaching out their arms to the Bear and calling him affectionate names. The young women who hadn’t nursed any Bears laughed, behaving like young people do. The Bear started to get agitated and ran around his cage, howling sadly.
Next came a ceremony of special significance which is never omitted at the sacrifice of a Bear. Libations were offered to the inabos, sacred wands which stand outside the Aino hut. These wands are about two feet high and are whittled at the top into spiral shavings. Five new wands with bamboo leaves attached to them are set up for the festival; the leaves according to the Ainos mean that the Bear 95may come to life again. These wands are specially interesting. The chief focus of attention is of course the Bear, because his flesh is for the Aino his staple food. But vegetation is not quite forgotten. The animal life of the Bear and the vegetable life of the bamboo-leaves are thought of together.
Next came a ceremony of special significance that is never skipped at the Bear sacrifice. Libations were poured out for the inabos, sacred wands that stand outside the Aino hut. These wands are about two feet tall and are carved at the top into spiral shavings. Five new wands with bamboo leaves attached to them are set up for the festival; the leaves, according to the Ainos, signify that the Bear 95may come to life again. These wands are particularly interesting. The primary focus is, of course, the Bear, because his flesh is the staple food for the Aino. But they don't completely forget about vegetation. The life of the Bear and the life represented by the bamboo leaves are considered together.
Then comes the actual sacrifice. The Bear is led out of his cage, a rope is thrown round his neck, and he is perambulated round the neighbourhood of the hut. We do not hear that among the Ainos he goes in procession round the village, but among the Gilyaks, not far away in Eastern Siberia, the Bear is led about the villages, and it is held to be specially important that he should be dragged down to the river, for this will ensure the village a plentiful supply of fish. He is then, among the Gilyaks, taken to each hut in the village, and fish, brandy, and other delicacies are offered to him. Some of the people prostrate themselves in front of him and his coming into a house brings a blessing, and if he snuffs at the food, that brings a blessing too.
Then comes the actual sacrifice. The Bear is taken out of his cage, a rope is thrown around his neck, and he is walked around the neighborhood of the hut. We don't hear that among the Ainos he goes in a procession around the village, but among the Gilyaks, not far away in Eastern Siberia, the Bear is paraded through the villages, and it is considered especially important that he should be brought down to the river, as this will ensure the village a good supply of fish. He is then taken to each hut in the village, and fish, brandy, and other treats are offered to him. Some people bow down in front of him, and his arrival in a house brings a blessing; if he sniffs at the food, that brings a blessing too.
To return to the Aino Bear. While he is being led about the hut the men, headed by a chief, shoot at the Bear with arrows tipped 96with buttons. But the object of the shooting is not to kill, only apparently to irritate him. He is killed at last without shedding of his sacred blood, and we hope without much pain. He is taken in front of the sacred wands, a stick placed in his mouth, and nine men press his neck against a beam; he dies without a sound. Meantime the women and girls, who stand behind the men, dance, lament, and beat the men who are killing their Bear. The body of the dead Bear is then laid on a mat before the sacred wands. A sword and quiver, taken from the wands, are hung about the Bear. If it is a She-Bear it is also bedecked with a necklace and rings. Food and drink, millet broth and millet cakes are offered to it. It is decked as an Aino, it is fed as an Aino. It is clear that the Bear is in some sense a human Bear, an Aino. The men sit down on mats in front of the Bear and offer libations, and themselves drink deep.
To return to the Aino Bear. While the men, led by a chief, are leading the Bear around the hut, they shoot at it with arrows tipped 96 with buttons. However, the aim of the shooting is not to kill but to annoy him. In the end, he is killed without spilling his sacred blood, and we hope it’s done with minimal pain. He is taken in front of the sacred wands, a stick is placed in his mouth, and nine men press his neck against a beam; he dies quietly. Meanwhile, the women and girls, standing behind the men, dance, mourn, and strike the men who are killing their Bear. The dead Bear's body is then laid on a mat in front of the sacred wands. A sword and quiver, taken from the wands, are hung around the Bear. If it’s a She-Bear, it's also adorned with a necklace and rings. Food and drinks—millet broth and millet cakes—are offered to it. It’s treated like an Aino, it’s fed like an Aino. It’s evident that the Bear is, in some way, a human Bear, an Aino. The men sit down on mats in front of the Bear to offer libations, and they drink deeply themselves.
Now that the death is fairly over the mourning ends, and all is feasting and merriment. Even the old women lament no more. Cakes of millet are scrambled for. The bear is skinned and disembowelled, the trunk is severed from the head, to which the skin is 97left hanging. The blood, which might not be shed before, is now carefully collected in cups and eagerly drunk by the men, for the blood is the life. The liver is cut up and eaten raw. The flesh and the rest of the vitals are kept for the day next but one, when it is divided among all persons present at the feast. It is what the Greeks call a dais, a meal divided or distributed. While the Bear is being dismembered the girls dance, in front of the sacred wands, and the old women again lament. The Bear’s brain is extracted from his head and eaten, and the skull, severed from the skin, is hung on a pole near the sacred wands. Thus it would seem the life and strength of the bear is brought near to the living growth of the leaves. The stick with which the Bear was gagged is also hung on the pole, and with it the sword and quiver he had worn after his death. The whole congregation, men and women, dance about this strange maypole, and a great drinking bout, in which all men and women alike join, ends the feast.
Now that the mourning period is largely over, it's time for feasting and celebration. Even the older women have stopped their lamentations. Millet cakes are being scrambled for. The bear is skinned and disemboweled, its trunk cut off from the head, to which the skin is 97 left hanging. The blood, which couldn’t be shed before, is now carefully collected in cups and eagerly consumed by the men because the blood is the essence of life. The liver is cut up and eaten raw. The flesh and other vital parts are saved for the day after next, when it will be shared among everyone at the feast. It’s what the Greeks call a dais, a meal that’s divided or distributed. While the bear is being dismembered, the girls dance in front of the sacred wands, and the old women start lamenting again. The bear’s brain is taken out and consumed, and the skull, separated from the skin, is hung on a pole near the sacred wands. This seems to symbolize bringing the life and strength of the bear close to the living growth of the leaves. The stick used to gag the bear is also hung on the pole, along with the sword and quiver he wore after his death. The entire gathering, men and women, dances around this unusual maypole, and a big drinking party, which everyone joins in, wraps up the feast.
The rite varies as to detail in different places. Among the Gilyaks the Bear is dressed after death in full Gilyak costume and 98seated on a bench of honour. In one part the bones and skull are carried out by the oldest people to a place in the forest not far from the village. There all the bones except the skull are buried. After that a young tree is felled a few inches above the ground, its stump is cleft, and the skull wedged into the cleft. When the grass grows over the spot the skull disappears and there is an end of the Bear. Sometimes the Bear’s flesh is eaten in special vessels prepared for this festival and only used at it. These vessels, which include bowls, platters, spoons, are elaborately carved with figures of bears and other devices.
The ritual varies in detail in different regions. Among the Gilyaks, the Bear is dressed after death in full Gilyak attire and 98placed on an honor bench. In one area, the oldest individuals carry the bones and skull to a spot in the forest near the village. There, all the bones except for the skull are buried. After that, a young tree is cut down a few inches above the ground, its stump split, and the skull wedged into the split. When the grass grows over the area, the skull becomes hidden, marking the end of the Bear. Sometimes, the Bear’s flesh is eaten from special vessels made for this festival and used only for this purpose. These vessels, which include bowls, platters, and spoons, are intricately carved with images of bears and other designs.
Through all varieties in detail the main intent is the same, and it is identical with that of the rite of the holy Bull in Greece and the maypole of our forefathers. Great is the sanctity of the Bear or the Bull or the Tree; the Bear for a hunting people; the Bull for nomads, later for agriculturists; the Tree for a forest folk. On the Bear and the Bull and the Tree are focussed the desire of the whole people. Bear and Bull and Tree are sacred, that is, set apart, because full of a special life and strength intensely desired. They are led and 99carried about from house to house that their sanctity may touch all, and avail for all; the animal dies that he may be eaten; the Tree is torn to pieces that all may have a fragment; and, above all, Bear and Bull and Tree die only that they may live again.
Through all the different details, the main purpose remains the same, and it's the same as the ritual of the holy Bull in Greece and the maypole of our ancestors. The Bear, the Bull, and the Tree hold great sacredness; the Bear represents hunting communities, the Bull is for nomadic people and later for farmers, and the Tree symbolizes forest dwellers. The desires of the entire community focus on the Bear, the Bull, and the Tree. They are considered sacred, meaning they are set apart because they are filled with a unique life and strength that people deeply desire. They are brought and 99paraded from home to home so that their sacredness can touch everyone and benefit all; the animal is killed so it can be eaten; the Tree is cut down so everyone can have a piece; and, most importantly, Bear, Bull, and Tree die only to be reborn.
We have seen (p. 71) that, out of the puppet or the May Queen, actually perceived year after year there arose a remembrance, a mental image, an imagined Tree Spirit, or “Summer,” or Death, a thing never actually seen but conceived. Just so with the Bull. Year by year in the various villages of Greece was seen an actual holy Bull, and bit by bit from the remembrance of these various holy Bulls, who only died to live again each year, there arose the image of a Bull-Spirit, or Bull-Daimon, and finally, if we like to call him so, a Bull-God. The growth of this idea, this conception, must have been much helped by the fact that in some places the dancers attendant on the holy Bull dressed up as bulls and cows. The women worshippers of Dionysos, we are told, wore bulls’ horns in imitation of the god, for they represented him in pictures as having a bull’s head. We100 know that a man does not turn into a bull, or a bull into a man, the line of demarcation is clearly drawn; but the rustic has no such conviction even to-day. That crone, his aged aunt, may any day come in at the window in the shape of a black cat; why should she not? It is not, then, that a god ‘takes upon him the form of a bull,’ or is ‘incarnate in a bull,’ but that the real Bull and the worshipper dressed as a bull are seen and remembered and give rise to an imagined Bull-God; but, it should be observed, only among gifted, imaginative, that is, image-making, peoples. The Ainos have their actual holy Bear, as the Greeks had their holy Bull; but with them out of the succession of holy Bears there arises, alas! no Bear-God.
We’ve seen (p. 71) that, from the puppet or the May Queen, year after year arose a memory, a mental image, an imagined Tree Spirit, or “Summer,” or Death—something never actually seen but conceived. The same goes for the Bull. Each year in the various villages of Greece, there was an actual holy Bull, and gradually from the memories of these various holy Bulls, who died only to live again each year, the image of a Bull-Spirit, or Bull-Daimon, emerged, and eventually, if we want to call him that, a Bull-God. The development of this idea must have been aided by the fact that in some places, the dancers supporting the holy Bull dressed up as bulls and cows. Women worshippers of Dionysos, we’re told, wore bull horns to imitate the god, since he was depicted in images as having a bull’s head. We100 know that a man doesn’t turn into a bull, or a bull into a man; the line between them is clearly defined. However, even today, rural people may not share that conviction. That old lady, his aging aunt, might any day come through the window as a black cat; why shouldn’t she? So, it’s not that a god “takes the form of a bull” or is “incarnate in a bull,” but rather that the real Bull and the worshipper dressed as a bull are perceived and remembered, leading to an imagined Bull-God; but this occurs only among gifted, imaginative, or image-making, peoples. The Ainos have their actual holy Bear, just as the Greeks had their holy Bull; but from their succession of holy Bears, sadly, no Bear-God emerges.
We have dwelt long on the Bull-driving Dithyramb, because it was not obvious on the face of it how driving a bull could help the coming of spring. We understand now why, on the day before the tragedies were performed at Athens, the young men (epheboi) brought in not only the human figure of the god, but also a Bull “worthy” of the God. We understand, too, why in addition to the 101tragedies performed at the great festival, Dithyrambs were also sung—“Bull-driving Dithyrambs.”
We have spent a lot of time discussing the Bull-driving Dithyramb because it wasn't immediately clear how driving a bull could signal the arrival of spring. Now we understand why, the day before the tragedies were performed in Athens, the young men (epheboi) brought in not just the human figure of the god but also a Bull that was “worthy” of the God. We also see why, in addition to the 101tragedies showcased at the big festival, Dithyrambs were also sung—“Bull-driving Dithyrambs.”
We come next to a third aspect of the Dithyramb, and one perhaps the most important of all for the understanding of art, and especially the drama. The Dithyramb was the Song and Dance of the New Birth.
We now move on to a third aspect of the Dithyramb, which may be the most important for understanding art, especially drama. The Dithyramb was the Song and Dance of the New Birth.
Plato is discussing various sorts of odes or songs. “Some,” he says, “are prayers to the gods—these are called hymns; others of an opposite sort might best be called dirges; another sort are pæans, and another—the birth of Dionysos, I suppose—is called Dithyramb.” Plato is not much interested in Dithyrambs. To him they are just a particular kind of choral song; it is doubtful if he even knew that they were Spring Songs; but this he did know, though he throws out the information carelessly—the Dithyramb had for its proper subject the birth or coming to be, the genesis of Dionysos.
Plato is discussing different types of odes or songs. “Some,” he says, “are prayers to the gods—these are called hymns; others of a different kind might best be called dirges; another type is pæans, and yet another—the birth of Dionysos, I guess—is called Dithyramb.” Plato isn’t very interested in Dithyrambs. To him, they are just a specific kind of choral song; it’s unclear if he even realized they were Spring Songs; but he did know this, although he mentions it casually—the Dithyramb was properly about the birth or coming into being, the genesis of Dionysos.
The common usage of Greek poetry bears out Plato’s statement. When a poet is going to describe the birth of Dionysos he calls the god by the title Dithyrambos. Thus 102an inscribed hymn found at Delphi28 opens thus:
The typical use of Greek poetry supports what Plato said. When a poet describes the birth of Dionysos, he refers to the god as Dithyrambos. So, an inscribed hymn found at Delphi28 begins like this:
Bromios, come, and bring with you Sacred moments of your own sacred spring. ...
All the stars danced with joy. Happiness "Mortals celebrated you, Bacchos, at your birth.”
The Dithyramb is the song of the birth, and the birth of Dionysos is in the spring, the time of the maypole, the time of the holy Bull.
The Dithyramb is the song of birth, and the birth of Dionysus happens in the spring, the season of the maypole, the season of the sacred Bull.
And now we come to a curious thing. We have seen how a spirit, a dæmon, and perhaps ultimately a god, develops out of an actual rite. Dionysos the Tree-God, the Spirit of Vegetation, is but a maypole once perceived, then remembered and conceived. Dionysos, the Bull-God, is but the actual holy Bull himself, or rather the succession of annual holy Bulls once perceived, then remembered, 103generalized, conceived. But the god conceived will surely always be made in the image, the mental image, of the fact perceived. If, then, we have a song and dance of the birth of Dionysos, shall we not, as in the Christian religion, have a child-god, a holy babe, a Saviour in the manger; at first in original form as a calf, then as a human child? Now it is quite true that in Greek religion there is a babe Dionysos called Liknites, “Him of the Cradle.”29 The rite of waking up, or bringing to light, the child Liknites was performed each year at Delphi by the holy women.
And now we come to something interesting. We’ve seen how a spirit, a demon, and maybe ultimately a god evolves from an actual ritual. Dionysus, the Tree-God and Spirit of Vegetation, is just a maypole once identified, then remembered and understood. Dionysus, the Bull-God, is simply the actual holy Bull itself, or rather the series of annual holy Bulls once recognized, later remembered, generalized, and formed into a concept. But the god we imagine will always be shaped in the mental image of what we’ve observed. So, if we have a song and dance celebrating the birth of Dionysus, shouldn’t we, like in Christianity, expect a child-god, a holy baby, a Savior in the manger; initially in original form as a calf, and then as a human child? It’s true that in Greek religion, there is a baby Dionysus called Liknites, “Him of the Cradle.” The ritual of waking up or revealing the child Liknites was performed every year at Delphi by the holy women.
But it is equally clear and certain that the Dionysos of Greek worship and of the drama was not a babe in the cradle. He was a goodly youth in the first bloom of manhood, with the down upon his cheek, the time when, Homer says, “youth is most gracious.” This is the Dionysos that we know in statuary, the fair, dreamy youth sunk in reverie; this is the Dionysos whom Pentheus despised and insulted because of his young beauty like a woman’s. But how could such a Dionysos arise out of a rite of birth? He could not, and he did not. The Dithyramb is also the song 104of the second or new birth, the Dithyrambos is the twice-born.
But it’s just as clear that the Dionysus of Greek worship and drama was not an infant. He was a handsome young man, in the prime of his youth, with a hint of facial hair—just the time when, as Homer puts it, “youth is most charming.” This is the Dionysus we recognize in statues, the beautiful, dreamy youth lost in thought; this is the Dionysus whom Pentheus mocked and belittled because of his womanly beauty. But how could such a Dionysus come from a birth rite? He couldn’t, and he didn’t. The Dithyramb is also the song 104 of the second or new birth; the Dithyrambos is the twice-born.
This the Greeks themselves knew. By a false etymology they explained the word Dithyrambos as meaning “He of the double door,” their word thyra being the same as our door. They were quite mistaken; Dithyrambos, modern philology tells us, is the Divine Leaper, Dancer, and Lifegiver. But their false etymology is important to us, because it shows that they believed the Dithyrambos was the twice-born. Dionysos was born, they fabled, once of his mother, like all men, once of his father’s thigh, like no man.
This is something the Greeks themselves understood. Through a mistaken interpretation, they explained the word Dithyrambos as meaning “He of the double door,” since their word thyra is the same as our door. They were quite wrong; Dithyrambos, as modern linguistics tells us, means the Divine Leaper, Dancer, and Lifegiver. However, their incorrect interpretation is significant for us because it shows they believed the Dithyrambos was twice-born. Dionysos was said to be born once from his mother, like all men, and once from his father's thigh, like no other man.
But if the Dithyrambos, the young Dionysos, like the Bull-God, the Tree-God, arises from a dromenon, a rite, what is the rite of second birth from which it arises?
But if the Dithyrambos, the young Dionysos, like the Bull-God, the Tree-God, comes from a dromenon, a ritual, what is the ritual of second birth that it originates from?
We look in vain among our village customs. If ever rite of second birth existed, it is dead and buried. We turn to anthropology for help, and find this, the rite of the second birth, widespread, universal, over half the savage world.
We search in vain through our village traditions. If a rite of second birth ever existed, it's long gone. We look to anthropology for answers and discover that this rite of second birth is actually widespread and universal, occurring in over half of the primitive world.
With the savage, to be twice born is the rule, not the exception. By his first birth he 105comes into the world, by his second he is born into his tribe. At his first birth he belongs to his mother and the women-folk; at his second he becomes a full-fledged man and passes into the society of the warriors of his tribe. This second birth is a little difficult for us to realize. A boy with us passes very gradually from childhood to manhood, there is no definite moment when he suddenly emerges as a man. Little by little as his education advances he is admitted to the social privileges of the circle in which he is born. He goes to school, enters a workshop or a university, and finally adopts a trade or a profession. In the case of girls, in whose upbringing primitive savagery is apt to linger, there is still, in certain social strata a ceremony known as Coming Out. A girl’s dress is suddenly lengthened, her hair is put up, she is allowed to wear jewels, she kisses her sovereign’s hand, a dance is given in her honour; abruptly, from her seclusion in the cocoon state of the schoolroom, she emerges full-blown into society. But the custom, with its half-realized savagery, is already dying, and with boys it does not obtain at all. Both sexes share, of course, the religious rite of Confirmation.
With tribal societies, being "twice born" is the norm rather than the exception. At his first birth, he enters the world; at his second, he joins his tribe. During his first birth, he belongs to his mother and the women; during his second, he becomes a full-fledged man and joins the warriors of his tribe. This second birth is a bit hard for us to grasp. For boys in our culture, the transition from childhood to manhood is gradual, with no specific moment when he suddenly becomes a man. As his education progresses, he gradually gains the social privileges of his community. He goes to school, starts an apprenticeship or attends university, and eventually chooses a trade or profession. For girls, particularly where more primitive customs linger, there is sometimes a ceremony known as Coming Out. A girl's dress is suddenly lengthened, her hair is styled up, she’s allowed to wear jewelry, she kisses the hand of her ruler, and a dance is held in her honor; she abruptly transitions from her sheltered school environment into society. However, this custom, with its hint of savagery, is fading away, and it doesn’t apply to boys at all. Both genders do participate in the religious rite of Confirmation.
106To avoid harsh distinctions, to bridge over abrupt transitions, is always a mark of advancing civilization; but the savage, in his ignorance and fear, lamentably over-stresses distinctions and transitions. The long process of education, of passing from child to man, is with him condensed into a few days, weeks, or sometimes months of tremendous educational emphasis—of what is called “initiation,” “going in,” that is, entering the tribe. The ceremonies vary, but the gist is always substantially the same. The boy is to put away childish things, and become a grown and competent tribesman. Above all he is to cease to be a woman-thing and become a man. His initiation prepares him for his two chief functions as a tribesman—to be a warrior, to be a father. That to the savage is the main if not the whole Duty of Man.
106To avoid harsh distinctions and smooth over sudden changes is always a sign of a society that is progressing; however, the primitive individual, caught in ignorance and fear, sadly overemphasizes these distinctions and transitions. The lengthy journey of growing up, moving from childhood to adulthood, is for him condensed into just a few days, weeks, or sometimes months of intense educational focus—what is known as “initiation,” “going in,” meaning joining the tribe. The ceremonies differ, but the essence is generally the same. The boy is expected to leave behind childish things and become a capable member of the tribe. Most importantly, he must stop being seen as a “woman-thing” and become a man. His initiation prepares him for his two main roles as a tribesman—to be a warrior and to be a father. To the primitive, this is the primary if not the entire Duty of Man.
This “initiation” is of tremendous importance, and we should expect, what in fact we find, that all this emotion that centres about it issues in dromena, “rites done.” These rites are very various, but they all point one moral, that the former things are passed away and that the new-born man has entered on a new life.
This "initiation" is extremely important, and we should expect, as we actually find, that all the emotions surrounding it result in dromena, "performed rites." These rites are quite different, but they all convey one message: the old ways are gone, and the newly transformed person has started a new life.
107Simplest perhaps of all, and most instructive, is the rite practised by the Kikuyu of British East Africa,30 who require that every boy, just before circumcision, must be born again. “The mother stands up with the boy crouching at her feet; she pretends to go through all the labour pains, and the boy on being reborn cries like a babe and is washed.”
107One of the simplest and most educational rituals is the one practiced by the Kikuyu of British East Africa,30 who require that every boy must be "reborn" just before circumcision. “The mother stands up with the boy crouching at her feet; she pretends to experience all the labor pains, and when the boy is 'reborn', he cries like a baby and is washed.”
More often the new birth is simulated, or imagined, as a death and a resurrection, either of the boys themselves or of some one else in their presence. Thus at initiation among some tribes of South-east Australia,31 when the boys are assembled an old man dressed in stringy bark fibre lies down in a grave. He is covered up lightly with sticks and earth, and the grave is smoothed over. The buried man holds in his hand a small bush which seems to be growing from the ground, and other bushes are stuck in the ground round about. The novices are then brought to the edge of the grave and a song is sung. Gradually, as the song goes on, the bush held by the buried man begins to quiver. It moves more and 108more and bit by bit the man himself starts up from the grave.
More often, the new birth is acted out or envisioned as a death and a resurrection, either of the boys themselves or someone else nearby. For example, during initiation in some tribes of South-east Australia,31 when the boys gather, an old man dressed in fibrous bark lies down in a makeshift grave. He is lightly covered with sticks and dirt, and the grave is smoothed over. The buried man holds a small bush that appears to be growing from the ground, while other bushes are placed around him. The novices are then brought to the edge of the grave, and a song is sung. Gradually, as the song continues, the bush held by the buried man starts to quiver. It moves more and more, and little by little, the man himself rises up from the grave.
The Fijians have a drastic and repulsive way of simulating death. The boys are shown a row of seemingly dead men, their bodies covered with blood and entrails, which are really those of a dead pig. The first gives a sudden yell. Up start the men, and then run to the river to cleanse themselves.
The Fijians have a shocking and disgusting way of pretending to be dead. The boys are shown a line of men who appear to be dead, their bodies covered in blood and guts, which actually belong to a dead pig. One of them suddenly screams. The men jump up and then run to the river to wash themselves off.
Here the death is vicarious. Another goes through the simulated death that the initiated boy may have new life. But often the mimicry is practised on the boys themselves. Thus in West Ceram32 boys at puberty are admitted to the Kakian association. The boys are taken blindfold, followed by their relations, to an oblong wooden shed under the darkest trees in the depths of the forest. When all are assembled the high priest calls aloud on the devils, and immediately a hideous uproar is heard from the shed. It is really made by men in the shed with bamboo trumpets, but the women and children think it is the devils. Then the priest enters the shed with the boys, one at a time. A dull thud of chopping is heard, a fearful cry rings 109out, and a sword dripping with blood is thrust out through the roof. This is the token that the boy’s head has been cut off, and that the devil has taken him away to the other world, whence he will return born again. In a day or two the men who act as sponsors to the boys return daubed with mud, and in a half-fainting state like messengers from another world. They bring the good news that the devil has restored the boys to life. The boys themselves appear, but when they return they totter as they walk; they go into the house backwards. If food is given them they upset the plate. They sit dumb and only make signs. The sponsors have to teach them the simplest daily acts as though they were new-born children. At the end of twenty to thirty days, during which their mothers and sisters may not comb their hair, the high priest takes them to a lonely place in the forest and cuts off a lock of hair from the crown of each of their heads. At the close of these rites the boys are men and may marry.
Here, death is experienced indirectly. Someone else goes through a simulated death so that the initiated boy can have a new life. But often, this mimicry is performed on the boys themselves. In West Ceram32, boys at puberty are welcomed into the Kakian association. The boys are taken blindfolded, followed by their relatives, to a long wooden shed hidden among the darkest trees in the forest. When everyone is gathered, the high priest loudly calls on the devils, and immediately a terrifying noise comes from the shed. It's actually made by men inside using bamboo trumpets, but the women and children believe it’s the devils. The priest then enters the shed with the boys one by one. A dull chopping sound is heard, a terrified scream echoes 109, and a sword covered in blood is thrust through the roof. This signals that the boy’s head has been cut off and that the devil has taken him to the afterlife, from which he will come back reborn. In a day or two, the men acting as sponsors for the boys return covered in mud and in a nearly fainting state, like messengers from another world. They bring the good news that the devil has brought the boys back to life. The boys themselves appear, but when they return, they walk unsteadily; they enter the house backward. If food is given to them, they drop the plate. They sit in silence and only gesture. The sponsors have to teach them the most basic daily tasks as if they were newborns. After twenty to thirty days, during which their mothers and sisters are prohibited from combing their hair, the high priest takes them to a secluded spot in the forest and cuts a lock of hair from the top of each of their heads. After completing these rituals, the boys are considered men and may marry.
Sometimes the new birth is not simulated but merely suggested. A new name is given, a new language taught, a new dress worn, 110new dances are danced. Almost always it is accompanied by moral teaching. Thus in the Kakian ceremony already described the boys have to sit in a row cross-legged, without moving a muscle, with their hands stretched out. The chief takes a trumpet, and placing the mouth of it on the hand of each lad, he speaks through it in strange tones, imitating the voice of spirits. He warns the boys on pain of death to observe the rules of the society, and never to reveal what they have seen in the Kakian house. The priests also instruct the boys on their duty to their blood relations, and teach them the secrets of the tribe.
Sometimes, the new birth isn't acted out but just hinted at. A new name is given, a new language is taught, new clothes are worn, 110 new dances are performed. It almost always comes with moral lessons. In the Kakian ceremony described earlier, the boys have to sit in a row with their legs crossed, completely still, with their hands out. The chief takes a trumpet and places the mouthpiece on each boy's hand, speaking through it in unusual tones that mimic the voices of spirits. He warns the boys that they will face severe consequences if they don’t follow the rules of the society and to never share what they have seen in the Kakian house. The priests also teach the boys about their obligations to their relatives and pass on the tribe's secrets.
Sometimes it is not clear whether the new birth is merely suggested or represented in pantomime. Thus among the Binbinga of North Australia it is generally believed that at initiation a monstrous being called Katajalina, like the Kronos of the Greeks, swallows the boys and brings them up again initiated; but whether there is or is not a dromenon or rite of swallowing we are not told.
Sometimes it’s unclear whether the new birth is just suggested or acted out. For example, among the Binbinga of North Australia, it’s commonly believed that during initiation, a huge creature named Katajalina, similar to the Kronos from Greek mythology, swallows the boys and then brings them back up after they've been initiated. However, we aren't informed about whether there is a dromenon or a rite of swallowing involved.
In totemistic societies, and in the animal secret societies that seem to grow out of them, the novice is born again as the sacred animal.111 Thus among the Carrier Indians33 when a man wants to become a Lulem, or Bear, however cold the season, he tears off his clothes, puts on a bearskin and dashes into the woods, where he will stay for three or four days. Every night his fellow-villagers will go out in search parties to find him. They cry out Yi! Kelulem (“Come on, Bear”) and he answers with angry growls. Usually they fail to find him, but he comes back at last himself. He is met and conducted to the ceremonial lodge, and there, in company with the rest of the Bears, dances solemnly his first appearance. Disappearance and reappearance is as common a rite in initiation as simulated killing and resurrection, and has the same object. Both are rites of transition, of passing from one state to another. It has often been remarked, by students of ancient Greek and other ceremonies, that the rites of birth, marriage, and death, which seem to us so different, are to primitive man oddly similar. This is explained if we see that in intent they are all the same, all a passing from one social state to another. There are but two factors in every rite, the putting off 112of the old, the putting on of the new; you carry out Winter or Death, you bring in Summer or Life. Between them is a midway state when you are neither here nor there, you are secluded, under a taboo.
In totemic societies and the animal secret societies that seem to emerge from them, the novice is reborn as the sacred animal.111 For example, among the Carrier Indians33, when a man wants to become a Lulem, or Bear, regardless of the season, he removes his clothes, puts on a bearskin, and rushes into the woods, where he will stay for three or four days. Every night, his fellow villagers go out in search parties to find him. They shout Yi! Kelulem (“Come on, Bear”), and he responds with angry growls. Usually, they don’t find him, but he eventually returns on his own. He is greeted and taken to the ceremonial lodge, where he dances solemnly with the other Bears for his first appearance. Disappearance and reappearance are as common in initiation rites as simulated death and resurrection, serving the same purpose. Both are transition rites, marking a shift from one state to another. Students of ancient Greek and other ceremonies have often noted that the rites of birth, marriage, and death, which seem so different to us, are surprisingly similar to primitive man. This makes sense when we see that fundamentally they are all the same—a transition from one social state to another. Every rite has two elements: the shedding of the old and the embracing of the new; you let go of Winter or Death and welcome Summer or Life. In between is a liminal state where you are neither here nor there, secluded and under a taboo.
To the Greeks and to many primitive peoples the rites of birth, marriage, and death were for the most part family rites needing little or no social emphasis. But the rite which concerned the whole tribe, the essence of which was entrance into the tribe, was the rite of initiation at puberty. This all-important fact is oddly and significantly enshrined in the Greek language. The general Greek word for rite was tělětē. It was applied to all mysteries, and sometimes to marriages and funerals. But it has nothing to do with death. It comes from a root meaning “to grow up.” The word tělětē means rite of growing up, becoming complete. It meant at first maturity, then rite of maturity, then by a natural extension any rite of initiation that was mysterious. The rites of puberty were in their essence mysterious, because they consisted in initiation into the sanctities of the tribe, the things which society sanctioned 113and protected, excluding the uninitiated, whether they were young boys, women, or members of other tribes. Then, by contagion, the mystery notion spread to other rites.
To the Greeks and many early cultures, the rituals of birth, marriage, and death were mostly family events that required little or no public focus. However, the rite that involved the entire tribe, which was essentially about joining the tribe, was the initiation rite at puberty. This crucial fact is interestingly and importantly reflected in the Greek language. The general Greek term for rite was tělětē. It was used for all mysteries and sometimes for weddings and funerals. But it has no connection to death. It originates from a root that means “to grow up.” The word tělětē translates to rite of growing up, or becoming whole. It initially referred to maturity, then to the rite of maturity, and by natural extension, to any initiation rite that felt mysterious. The puberty rites were inherently mysterious because they involved initiation into the sacred aspects of the tribe—those things that society endorsed and protected, keeping out the uninitiated, whether they were young boys, women, or outsiders. Subsequently, the idea of mystery spread to other rituals.
We understand now who and what was the god who arose out of the rite, the dromenon of tribal initiation, the rite of the new, the second birth. He was Dionysos. His name, according to recent philology, tells us—Dionysos, “Divine Young Man.”
We now know who and what the god was that emerged from the ritual, the dromenon of tribal initiation, the ceremony of renewal, the second birth. He was Dionysus. His name, according to recent linguistic studies, means—Dionysos, “Divine Young Man.”
When once we see that out of the emotion of the rite and the facts of the rite arises that remembrance and shadow of the rite, that image which is the god, we realize instantly that the god of the spring rite must be a young god, and in primitive societies, where young women are but of secondary account, he will necessarily be a young man. Where emotion centres round tribal initiation he will be a young man just initiated, what the Greeks called a kouros, or ephebos, a youth of quite different social status from a mere pais or boy. Such a youth survives in our King of the May and Jack-in-the-Green. Old men and women are for death and winter, the young for life and spring, and most of 114all the young man or bear or bull or tree just come to maturity.
When we recognize that the emotions and facts associated with the rite create a memory and representation of the rite, that image which represents the god, we immediately understand that the god of the spring rite must be a young god. In primitive societies, where young women are often seen as less important, he will definitely be a young man. When the emotions focus on tribal initiation, he will be a recently initiated young man, what the Greeks referred to as a kouros or ephebos, a youth with a significantly different social status than a mere pais or boy. This type of youth is reflected in our King of the May and Jack-in-the-Green. Old men and women symbolize death and winter, while the young embody life and spring, especially the young man, bear, bull, or tree that has just reached maturity.
And because life is one at the Spring Festival, the young man carries a blossoming branch bound with wool of the young sheep. At Athens in spring and autumn alike “they carry out the Eiresione, a branch of olive wound about with wool ... and laden with all sorts of firstfruits, that scarcity may cease, and they sing over it:
And because life is unified during the Spring Festival, the young man carries a blossoming branch wrapped in the wool of young sheep. In Athens, both in spring and autumn, they bring out the Eiresione, an olive branch wrapped in wool and filled with all kinds of first fruits, so that scarcity may end, and they sing over it:
And a pot of honey and oil to mix, And a wine cup that is strong and deep,
"Let her drink and sleep."
The Eiresione had another name that told its own tale. It was called Korythalia,34 “Branch of blooming youth.” The young men, says a Greek orator, are “the Spring of the people.”
The Eiresione had another name that told its own story. It was called Korythalia,34 “Branch of blooming youth.” The young men, according to a Greek speaker, are “the Spring of the people.”
The excavations of Crete have given to us an ancient inscribed hymn, a Dithyramb, we may safely call it, that is at once a spring-song and a young man-song. The god here 115invoked is what the Greeks call a kouros, a young man. It is sung and danced by young warriors:
The digs on Crete have provided us with an ancient inscribed hymn, which we can confidently call a Dithyramb. It's both a spring celebration and a song for young men. The god being addressed here is what the Greeks refer to as a kouros, a young man. Young warriors sing and dance to it:
“Ho! Kouros, most Great, I give thee hail, Lord of all that is wet and gleaming; thou art come at the head of thy Daimones. To Diktè for the Year, Oh, march and rejoice in the dance and song.”
“Hey! Kouros, the Great, I salute you, Lord of everything that's wet and shiny; you've arrived leading your Daimones. To Diktè for the Year, oh, let's march and celebrate in dance and song.”
The leader of the band of kouroi, of young men, the real actual leader, has become by remembrance and abstraction, as we noted, a daimon, or spirit, at the head of a band of spirits, and he brings in the new year at spring. The real leader, the “first kouros” as the Greeks called him, is there in the body, but from the succession of leaders year by year they have imaged a spirit leader greatest of all. He is “lord of all that is wet and gleaming,” for the May bough, we remember, is drenched with dew and water that it may burgeon and blossom. Then they chant the tale of how of old a child was taken away from its mother, taken by armed men to be initiated, armed men dancing their tribal dance. The stone is unhappily broken here, but enough remains to make the meaning clear.
The leader of the group of kouroi, the young men, the true leader, has become, through memory and abstraction, a spirit, at the forefront of a group of spirits, and he welcomes the new year in spring. The real leader, the “first kouros” as the Greeks referred to him, is physically present, but from the succession of leaders over the years, they have envisioned a spirit leader who is the greatest of all. He is the “lord of all that is wet and gleaming,” since the May bough, as we recall, is soaked with dew and water so it can grow and blossom. Then they sing the story of how, long ago, a child was taken from its mother, abducted by armed men to be initiated, armed men performing their tribal dance. The stone is unfortunately broken here, but enough remains to convey the meaning clearly.
“The Horæ (Seasons) began to be fruitful year by year and Dikè to possess mankind, and all wild living things were held about by wealth-loving Peace.”
“The Seasons started to be fruitful year after year, and Justice began to take hold of humanity, while all wild creatures were surrounded by money-loving Peace.”
We know the Seasons, the fruit and food bringers, but Dikè is strange. We translate the word “Justice,” but Dikè means, not Justice as between man and man, but the order of the world, the way of life. It is through this way, this order, that the seasons go round. As long as the seasons observe this order there is fruitfulness and peace. If once that order were overstepped then would be disorder, strife, confusion, barrenness. And next comes a mandate, strange to our modern ears:
We know the Seasons, the bringers of fruit and food, but Dikè is unusual. We translate the word as “Justice,” but Dikè means not just justice between people, but the order of the world, the way of life. It is through this way, this order, that the seasons turn. As long as the seasons follow this order, there is abundance and peace. If that order were ever broken, there would be chaos, conflict, confusion, and emptiness. And next comes a command that sounds strange to our modern ears:
“To us also leap for full jars, and leap for fleecy flocks, and leap for fields of fruit and for hives to bring increase.”
“Let’s also jump for full jars, jump for fluffy flocks, and jump for fields of fruit and hives that produce abundance.”
And yet not strange if we remember the Macedonian farmer (p. 32), who throws his spade into the air that the wheat may be tall, or the Russian peasant girls who leap high 117in the air crying, “Flax, grow.” The leaping of the youths of the Cretan hymn is just the utterance of their tense desire. They have grown up, and with them all live things must grow. By their magic year by year the fruits of the earth come to their annual new birth. And that there be no mistake they end:
And it’s not surprising if we think about the Macedonian farmer (p. 32), who tosses his spade in the air so that the wheat can grow tall, or the Russian peasant girls who jump high 117 shouting, “Flax, grow.” The jumping of the young people in the Cretan hymn is simply a reflection of their intense longing. They have matured, and with them, everything alive must grow. Through their magic, year after year, the fruits of the earth are reborn. And just to be sure there’s no misunderstanding, they conclude:
“Leap for our cities, and leap for our sea-borne ships, and for our young citizens, and for goodly Themis.”
“Jump for our cities, and jump for our ships that sail the seas, and for our young citizens, and for fair Themis.”
They are now young citizens of a fencèd city instead of young tribesmen of the bush, but their magic is the same, and the strength that holds them together is the bond of social custom, social structure, “goodly Themis.” No man liveth to himself.
They are now young citizens of a walled city instead of young tribesmen of the wilderness, but their magic remains the same, and the force that unites them is the bond of social custom, social structure, "good Themis." No one lives for themselves.
Crete is not Athens, but at Athens in the theatre of Dionysos, if the priest of Dionysos, seated at the great Spring Festival in his beautiful carved central seat, looked across the orchestra, he would see facing him a stone frieze on which was sculptured the Cretan ritual, the armed dancing youths and the child to be year by year reborn.
Crete isn't Athens, but at the theater of Dionysos in Athens, if the priest of Dionysos, sitting in his beautifully carved seat during the grand Spring Festival, looked across the orchestra, he would see opposite him a stone frieze depicting the Cretan ritual, featuring the armed dancing youths and the child who would be reborn year after year.
118We have seen what the Dithyramb, from which sprang the Drama, was. A Spring song, a song of Bull-driving, a song and dance of Second Birth; but all this seems, perhaps, not to bring us nearer to Greek drama, rather to put us farther away. What have the Spring and the Bull and the Birth Rite to do with the stately tragedies we know—with Agamemnon and Iphigenia and Orestes and Hippolytos? That is the question before us, and the answer will lead us to the very heart of our subject. So far we have seen that ritual arose from the presentation and emphasis of emotion—emotion felt mainly about food. We have further seen that ritual develops out of and by means of periodic festivals. One of the chief periodic festivals at Athens was the Spring Festival of the Dithyramb. Out of this Dithyramb arose, Aristotle says, tragedy—that is, out of Ritual arose Art. How and Why? That is the question before us.
118We've explored what the Dithyramb was, the precursor to Drama. It was a Spring song, a song about bull-driving, a song and dance celebrating new beginnings; but this may not bring us closer to understanding Greek drama—in fact, it might push us further away. What do Spring, bulls, and birth rituals have to do with the grand tragedies we're familiar with—like Agamemnon, Iphigenia, Orestes, and Hippolytus? That’s the question we need to answer, and finding the answer will take us to the core of our topic. So far, we’ve found that rituals came from expressing and emphasizing emotions—emotions primarily connected to food. We’ve also seen that rituals develop through periodic festivals. One of the major periodic festivals in Athens was the Spring Festival of the Dithyramb. From this Dithyramb, Aristotle states, tragedy emerged—meaning that Art developed from Ritual. How and Why? That’s the question we face.
119CHAPTER V
TRANSITION FROM RITUAL TO ART: THE DROMENON (“THING DONE”) AND THE DRAMA
Probably most people when they go to a Greek play for the first time think it a strange performance. According, perhaps, more to their temperament than to their training, they are either very much excited or very much bored. In many minds there will be left a feeling that, whether they have enjoyed the play or not, they are puzzled: there are odd effects, conventions, suggestions.
Maybe most people, when they attend a Greek play for the first time, find it a strange performance. Depending, perhaps, more on their personality than their background, they either feel very excited or very bored. Many will be left with a sense that, whether they enjoyed the play or not, they are confused: there are unusual effects, conventions, and hints.
For example, the main deed of the Tragedy, the slaying of hero or heroine, is not done on the stage. That disappoints some modern minds unconsciously avid of realism to the point of horror. Instead of a fine thrilling murder or suicide before his very eyes, the spectator is put off with an account of the murder done off the stage. This account is regularly given, and usually at considerable 120length, in a “messenger’s speech.” The messenger’s speech is a regular item in a Greek play, and though actually it gives scope not only for fine elocution, but for real dramatic effect, in theory we feel it undramatic, and a modern actor has sometimes much ado to make it acceptable. The spectator is told that all these, to him, odd conventions are due to Greek restraint, moderation, good taste, and yet for all their supposed restraint and reserve, he finds when he reads his Homer that Greek heroes frequently burst into floods of tears when a self-respecting Englishman would have suffered in silence.
For example, the main event in the Tragedy, the killing of the hero or heroine, doesn't happen on stage. This disappoints some modern audiences who unconsciously crave realism, even to the point of horror. Instead of an exciting murder or suicide unfolding before them, the audience gets just a description of the murder that took place off stage. This description is usually delivered at considerable length in a "messenger's speech." The messenger's speech is a common element in a Greek play, and while it allows for impressive speaking and real dramatic impact, in theory, we find it lacking in drama, and modern actors often struggle to make it compelling. The audience is told that these seemingly strange conventions stem from Greek restraint, moderation, and good taste. Yet, despite this supposed restraint and reserve, when reading Homer, one finds that Greek heroes frequently break down in tears, which a self-respecting Englishman would endure in silence.
Then again, specially if the play be by Euripides, it ends not with a “curtain,” not with a great decisive moment, but with the appearance of a god who says a few lines of either exhortation or consolation or reconciliation, which, after the strain and stress of the action itself, strikes some people as rather stilted and formal, or as rather flat and somehow unsatisfying. Worse still, there are in many of the scenes long dialogues, in which the actors wrangle with each other, and in which the action does not advance so quickly as we wish. Or again, instead of 121beginning with the action, and having our curiosity excited bit by bit about the plot, at the outset some one comes in and tells us the whole thing in the prologue. Prologues we feel, are out of date, and the Greeks ought to have known better. Or again, of course we admit that tragedy must be tragic, and we are prepared for a decent amount of lamentation, but when an antiphonal lament goes on for pages, we weary and wish that the chorus would stop lamenting and do something.
Then again, especially if the play is by Euripides, it doesn’t end with a “curtain,” or a big decisive moment, but with the appearance of a god who delivers a few lines of either encouragement, comfort, or reconciliation, which, after the tension and stress of the action itself, feels somewhat forced and formal to some people, or just flat and a bit unsatisfying. Even worse, many of the scenes have long dialogues where the actors argue with each other, and the action doesn’t progress as quickly as we’d like. Or instead of starting with the action and building our curiosity about the plot bit by bit, someone comes in at the beginning and explains everything in the prologue. We feel prologues are outdated, and the Greeks should have known better. Of course, we acknowledge that tragedy has to be tragic, and we’re ready for a fair amount of lamenting, but when a back-and-forth lament drags on for pages, we get tired and wish the chorus would stop lamenting and do something.
At the back of our modern discontent there is lurking always this queer anomaly of the chorus. We have in our modern theatre no chorus, and when, in the opera, something of the nature of a chorus appears in the ballet, it is a chorus that really dances to amuse and excite us in the intervals of operatic action; it is not a chorus of doddering and pottering old men, moralizing on an action in which they are too feeble to join. Of course if we are classical scholars we do not cavil at the choral songs; the extreme difficulty of scanning and construing them alone commands a traditional respect; but if we are merely modern spectators, we may be re122spectful, we may even feel strangely excited, but we are certainly puzzled. The reason of our bewilderment is simple enough. These prologues and messengers’ speeches and ever-present choruses that trouble us are ritual forms still surviving at a time when the drama has fully developed out of the dromenon. We cannot here examine all these ritual forms in detail;35 one, however, the chorus, strangest and most beautiful of all, it is essential we should understand.
At the heart of our modern dissatisfaction is this odd leftover of the chorus. Our contemporary theatre doesn't have a chorus, and when something similar shows up in opera, like in the ballet, it's a chorus that dances to entertain and thrill us during the breaks in the operatic action; it’s not a group of slow, old men moralizing about events they're too weak to participate in. Of course, if we’re classical scholars, we don't complain about the choral songs; the sheer challenge of understanding and interpreting them alone earns them a traditional respect. But if we’re just modern viewers, we might be respectful, even feel a strange excitement, but we're definitely confused. The reason for our confusion is pretty straightforward. These prologues, messenger speeches, and ever-present choruses that confuse us are ritual forms that have persisted even as the drama has fully evolved from the dromenon. We can't go into detail about all these ritual forms here; however, understanding one, the chorus, which is the strangest and most beautiful of all, is essential.
Suppose that these choral songs have been put into English that in any way represents the beauty of the Greek; then certainly there will be some among the spectators who get a thrill from the chorus quite unknown to any modern stage effect, a feeling of emotion heightened yet restrained, a sense of entering into higher places, filled with a larger and a purer air—a sense of beauty born clean out of conflict and disaster.
Suppose these choral songs have been translated into English in a way that captures the beauty of the Greek. In that case, there will definitely be some audience members who experience a thrill from the chorus that no modern stage effect can replicate—an emotional response that is both intense and controlled, a feeling of ascending to higher realms, where the air feels larger and purer—a beauty that emerges beautifully from struggle and hardship.
A suspicion dawns upon the spectator that, great though the tragedies in themselves are, they owe their peculiar, their incommunicable beauty largely to this element of the chorus which seemed at first so strange.
A suspicion arises in the viewer that, although the tragedies themselves are powerful, their unique, indescribable beauty largely comes from this aspect of the chorus that initially felt so unfamiliar.
123Now by examining this chorus and understanding its function—nay, more, by considering the actual orchestra, the space on which the chorus danced, and the relation of that space to the rest of the theatre, to the stage and the place where the spectators sat—we shall get light at last on our main central problem: How did art arise out of ritual, and what is the relation of both to that actual life from which both art and ritual sprang?
123Now by looking at this chorus and understanding what it does—actually, by considering the real orchestra, the area where the chorus performed, and how that area relates to the rest of the theater, to the stage, and to where the audience sat—we will finally gain insight into our main question: How did art emerge from ritual, and what is the connection between both and the real life from which art and ritual originated?
The dramas of Æschylus certainly, and perhaps also those of Sophocles and Euripides, were played not upon the stage, and not in the theatre, but, strange though it sounds to us, in the orchestra. The theatre to the Greeks was simply “the place of seeing, the place where the spectators sat; what they called the skēnē or scene, was the tent or hut in which the actors dressed. But the kernel and centre of the whole was the orchestra, the circular dancing-place of the chorus; and, as the orchestra was the kernel and centre of the theatre, so the chorus, the band of dancing and singing men—this chorus that seems to us so odd and even superfluous—was the centre and kernel and starting-point of the drama. The chorus 124danced and sang that Dithyramb we know so well, and from the leaders of that Dithyramb we remember tragedy arose, and the chorus were at first, as an ancient writer tells us, just men and boys, tillers of the earth, who danced when they rested from sowing and ploughing.
The plays of Aeschylus, and possibly those of Sophocles and Euripides as well, were performed not on the stage and not in the theatre, but, as strange as it may sound to us, in the orchestra. To the Greeks, the theatre was just “the place to see,” where the audience sat. What they called the skēnē or scene was the tent or hut where the actors changed clothes. However, the heart and center of it all was the orchestra, the circular dancing-place of the chorus. Just as the orchestra was the core of the theatre, the chorus—a group of dancing and singing men—was the essence and starting point of the drama, even if it seems odd and unnecessary to us. The chorus 124 danced and sang that Dithyramb we are so familiar with, and from the leaders of that Dithyramb, as we know, tragedy emerged. Originally, the chorus consisted of just men and boys, as an ancient writer notes, farmers who danced when they took breaks from sowing and ploughing.
Now it is in the relation between the orchestra or dancing-place of the chorus, and the theatre or place of the spectators, a relation that shifted as time went on, that we see mirrored the whole development from ritual to art—from dromenon to drama.
Now it’s in the connection between the orchestra or dance area of the chorus, and the theatre or seating area for the audience, a connection that changed over time, that we see reflected the entire evolution from ritual to art—from dromenon to drama.
The orchestra on which the Dithyramb was danced was just a circular dancing-place beaten flat for the convenience of the dancers, and sometimes edged by a stone basement to mark the circle. This circular orchestra is very well seen in the theatre of Epidaurus, of which a sketch is given in Fig. 1. The orchestra here is surrounded by a splendid theatron, or spectator place, with seats rising tier above tier. If we want to realize the primitive Greek orchestra or dancing-place, we must think these stone seats away. Threshing-floors are used in Greece to-day as 126convenient dancing-places. The dance tends to be circular because it is round some sacred thing, at first a maypole, or the reaped corn, later the figure of a god or his altar. On this dancing-place the whole body of worshippers would gather, just as now-a-days the whole community will assemble on a village green. There is no division at first between actors and spectators; all are actors, all are doing the thing done, dancing the dance danced. Thus at initiation ceremonies the whole tribe assembles, the only spectators are the uninitiated, the women and children. No one at this early stage thinks of building a theatre, a spectator place. It is in the common act, the common or collective emotion, that ritual starts. This must never be forgotten.
The orchestra where the Dithyramb was performed was just a circular dancing area flattened for the dancers' convenience, sometimes surrounded by a stone base to outline the circle. You can see this circular orchestra clearly in the theater of Epidaurus, which is illustrated in Fig. 1. The orchestra here is bordered by a magnificent theatron, or seating area for spectators, with seats rising in tiers. To visualize the early Greek orchestra or dancing space, we should imagine those stone seats removed. Threshing floors are still used in Greece today as 126practical dancing places. The dance tends to be circular because it revolves around something sacred, initially a maypole or the harvested grain, and later a representation of a god or their altar. In this dancing area, the entire group of worshippers would gather, just like the community gathers on a village green today. There is no initial distinction between performers and audience; everyone is involved, all participating in the dance. During initiation ceremonies, the entire tribe would come together, with only the uninitiated, women, and children as spectators. No one at this early stage considers constructing a theatre, a place for spectators. Ritual begins in this shared action and collective emotion. This should never be overlooked.
The most convenient spot for a mere dancing-place is some flat place. But any one who travels through Greece will notice instantly that all the Greek theatres that remain at Athens, at Epidaurus, at Delos, Syracuse, and elsewhere, are built against the side of hills. None of these are very early; the earliest ancient orchestra we have is at Athens. It is a simple stone ring, but it is built against the steep south side of the127 Acropolis. The oldest festival of Dionysos was, as will presently be seen, held in quite another spot, in the agora, or market-place. The reason for moving the dance was that the wooden seats that used to be set up on a sort of “grand stand” in the market-place fell down, and it was seen how safely and comfortably the spectators could be seated on the side of a steep hill.
The best place for just a dance area is a flat space. However, anyone traveling through Greece will quickly notice that all the Greek theaters left in Athens, Epidaurus, Delos, Syracuse, and elsewhere are built against the sides of hills. None of these are very old; the earliest ancient stage we have is in Athens. It's a simple stone circle, but it's set against the steep southern slope of the 127 Acropolis. The oldest festival of Dionysus, as will soon be shown, was held in a completely different location, in the agora, or marketplace. The reason for moving the dance was that the wooden seats that used to be arranged on a sort of “grandstand” in the marketplace collapsed, and it became clear how safely and comfortably people could sit on the side of a steep hill.
The spectators are a new and different element, the dance is not only danced, but it is watched from a distance, it is a spectacle; whereas in old days all or nearly all were worshippers acting, now many, indeed most, are spectators, watching, feeling, thinking, not doing. It is in this new attitude of the spectator that we touch on the difference between ritual and art; the dromenon, the thing actually done by yourself has become a drama, a thing also done, but abstracted from your doing. Let us look for a moment at the psychology of the spectator, at his behaviour.
The audience is a new and different factor; the dance is not just performed but is observed from afar, making it a spectacle. In the past, nearly everyone participated as worshippers, but now many, in fact most, are spectators—watching, feeling, thinking, rather than acting. This shift in the spectator's role highlights the distinction between ritual and art; the dromenon, the act done by oneself, has transformed into a drama, something that is also done but removed from personal involvement. Let’s take a moment to explore the psychology of the spectator and their behavior.
Artists, it is often said, and usually felt, are so unpractical. They are always late for dinner, they forget to post their letters and to return the books or even money that is lent 128them. Art is to most people’s minds a sort of luxury, not a necessity. In but recently bygone days music, drawing, and dancing were no part of a training for ordinary life, they were taught at school as “accomplishments,” paid for as “extras.” Poets on their side equally used to contrast art and life, as though they were things essentially distinct.
Artists are often seen, and usually feel, quite impractical. They’re always late for dinner, forget to mail their letters, and don’t return borrowed books or even money. To most people, art is considered more of a luxury than a necessity. Recently, music, drawing, and dancing weren't part of regular life training; they were taught in schools as “extras” and paid for as “accomplishments.” Poets also used to distinguish between art and life, as if they were fundamentally different things.
Now commonplaces such as these, being unconscious utterances of the collective mind, usually contain much truth, and are well worth weighing. Art, we shall show later, is profoundly connected with life; it is nowise superfluous. But, for all that, art, both its creation and its enjoyment, is unpractical. Thanks be to God, life is not limited to the practical.
Now, common statements like these, which come from the collective unconscious, often hold a lot of truth and are definitely worth considering. Art, as we will demonstrate later, is deeply tied to life; it is in no way unnecessary. However, despite that, both creating art and enjoying it are not practical activities. Thankfully, life is not limited to just the practical.
When we say art is unpractical, we mean that art is cut loose from immediate action. Take a simple instance. A man—or perhaps still better a child—sees a plate of cherries. Through his senses comes the stimulus of the smell of the cherries, and their bright colour urging him, luring him to eat. He eats and is satisfied; the cycle of normal behaviour is 129complete; he is a man or a child of action, but he is no artist, and no art-lover. Another man looks at the same plate of cherries. His sight and his smell lure him and urge him to eat. He does not eat; the cycle is not completed, and, because he does not eat, the sight of those cherries, though perhaps not the smell, is altered, purified from desire, and in some way intensified, enlarged. If he is just a man of taste, he will take what we call an “æsthetic” pleasure in those cherries. If he is an actual artist, he will paint not the cherries, but his vision of them, his purified emotion towards them. He has, so to speak, come out from the chorus of actors, of cherry-eaters, and become a spectator.
When we say art is impractical, we mean that art is set apart from immediate action. Let’s take a simple example. A man—or even better, a child—sees a plate of cherries. The smell of the cherries and their bright color stimulate his senses, tempting him to eat. He eats and feels satisfied; the cycle of normal behavior is 129complete; he is a man or a child of action, but he is not an artist, nor an art enthusiast. Another man looks at the same plate of cherries. His sight and smell tempt him to eat. He does not eat; the cycle is not completed, and because he refrains from eating, the sight of those cherries, though maybe not the smell, changes, becomes free from desire, and somehow intensifies, expands. If he is simply a person of taste, he will derive what we call an “æsthetic” pleasure from those cherries. If he is a true artist, he will paint not the cherries themselves, but his vision of them, his refined feelings about them. He has, in a sense, stepped out of the chorus of actors, of cherry-eaters, and become an observer.
I borrow, by his kind permission, a beautiful instance of what he well calls “Psychical Distance” from the writings of a psychologist.36
I borrow, with his kind permission, a great example of what he aptly calls “Psychical Distance” from the works of a psychologist.36
“Imagine a fog at sea: for most people it is an experience of acute unpleasantness. Apart from the physical annoyance and remoter forms of discomfort, such as delays, it is apt to produce feelings of peculiar anxiety, fears of invisible dangers, strains of watching 130and listening for distant and unlocalized signals. The listless movements of the ship and her warning calls soon tell upon the nerves of the passengers; and that special, expectant tacit anxiety and nervousness, always associated with this experience, make a fog the dreaded terror of the sea (all the more terrifying because of its very silence and gentleness) for the expert seafarer no less than the ignorant landsman.
“Imagine a fog at sea: for most people, it’s an intensely unpleasant experience. Beyond the physical discomfort and other stressors, like delays, it creates a sense of peculiar anxiety, filled with fears of unseen dangers, and the strain of watching 130 and listening for distant, unclear signals. The slow movements of the ship and its warning sounds quickly impact the nerves of the passengers, and that unique, expectant anxiety and tension always tied to this situation transform fog into the dreaded terror of the sea (even more frightening due to its silence and gentleness) for seasoned sailors and unfamiliar landsfolk alike.”
“Nevertheless, a fog at sea can be a source of intense relish and enjoyment. Abstract from the experience of the sea-fog, for the moment, its danger and practical unpleasantness; ... direct the attention to the features ‘objectively’ constituting the phenomena—the veil surrounding you with an opaqueness as of transparent milk, blurring the outlines of things and distorting their shapes into weird grotesqueness; observe the carrying power of the air, producing the impression as if you could touch some far-off siren by merely putting out your hand and letting it lose itself behind that white wall; note the curious creamy smoothness of the water, hypercritically denying as it were, any suggestion of danger; and, above all, the strange 131solitude and remoteness from the world, as it can be found only on the highest mountain tops; and the experience may acquire, in its uncanny mingling of repose and terror, a flavour of such concentrated poignancy and delight as to contrast sharply with the blind and distempered anxiety of its other aspects. This contrast, often emerging with startling suddenness, is like the momentary switching on of some new current, or the passing ray of a brighter light, illuminating the outlook upon perhaps the most ordinary and familiar objects—an impression which we experience sometimes in instants of direst extremity, when our practical interest snaps like a wire from sheer over-tension, and we watch the consummation of some impending catastrophe with the marvelling unconcern of a mere spectator.”
“Still, a fog at sea can be a source of intense enjoyment. For a moment, set aside the dangers and practical discomforts of sea fog; focus instead on the features that make up the experience—the veil around you, thick and milky, blurring the outlines of things and twisting their shapes into strange forms; notice how sound travels, creating the illusion that you could reach out and touch some distant siren just by extending your hand into that white wall; observe the oddly smooth surface of the water, almost defiantly dismissing any hint of danger; and, most importantly, embrace the strange solitude and remoteness from the world that can only be found at the highest mountain peaks. This experience, with its uncanny mix of calm and fear, can evoke a sharp and concentrated intensity of pleasure that stands in stark contrast to the blind anxiety of its other aspects. This contrast, often appearing suddenly, is like the flicker of a new current or a beam of brighter light, illuminating the view of perhaps the most ordinary things—an impression we sometimes feel in moments of extreme tension, when our practical concerns snap like an over-stretched wire, and we watch the unfolding of some impending disaster with the detached curiosity of a mere observer.”
It has often been noted that two, and two only, of our senses are the channels of art and give us artistic material. These two senses are sight and hearing. Touch and its special modifications, taste and smell, do not go to the making of art. Decadent French novelists, such as Huysmann, make their heroes 132revel in perfume-symphonies, but we feel that the sentiment described is morbid and unreal, and we feel rightly. Some people speak of a cook as an “artist,” and a pudding as a “perfect poem,” but a healthy instinct rebels. Art, whether sculpture, painting, drama, music, is of sight or hearing. The reason is simple. Sight and hearing are the distant senses; sight is, as some one has well said, “touch at a distance.” Sight and hearing are of things already detached and somewhat remote; they are the fitting channels for art which is cut loose from immediate action and reaction. Taste and touch are too intimate, too immediately vital. In Russian, as Tolstoi has pointed out (and indeed in other languages the same is observable), the word for beauty (krasota) means, to begin with, only that which pleases the sight. Even hearing is excluded. And though latterly people have begun to speak of an “ugly deed” or of “beautiful music,” it is not good Russian. The simple Russian does not make Plato’s divine muddle between the good and the beautiful. If a man gives his coat to another, the Russian peasant, knowing no foreign language, will not say the man has acted “beautifully.”
It has often been pointed out that only two of our senses are the channels of art and provide us with artistic material. These two senses are sight and hearing. Touch and its variations, along with taste and smell, don't contribute to art. Decadent French novelists, like Huysmann, have their characters indulge in fragrance symphonies, but we sense that the feelings described are unhealthy and unrealistic, and we are right to feel that way. Some people refer to a chef as an “artist” and a dessert as a “perfect poem,” but a healthy instinct protests. Art, whether it’s sculpture, painting, drama, or music, is rooted in sight or hearing. The reasoning is straightforward. Sight and hearing are the distant senses; sight is, as someone wisely said, “touch at a distance.” Sight and hearing relate to things that are already detached and somewhat removed; they are the appropriate channels for art that is separated from immediate action and reaction. Taste and touch are too personal, too directly vital. In Russian, as Tolstoi has noted (and it can be seen in other languages as well), the word for beauty (krasota) originally only referred to what pleases the eye. Even hearing is excluded. Although recently people have started to talk about an “ugly deed” or “beautiful music,” that’s not good Russian. The simple Russian does not confuse Plato’s divine muddle between the good and the beautiful. If a man gives his coat to another, the Russian peasant, who doesn’t know any foreign language, won’t say the man has acted “beautifully.”
133To see a thing, to feel a thing, as a work of art, we must, then, become for the time unpractical, must be loosed from the fear and the flurry of actual living, must become spectators. Why is this? Why can we not live and look at once? The fact that we cannot is clear. If we watch a friend drowning we do not note the exquisite curve made by his body as he falls into the water, nor the play of the sunlight on the ripples as he disappears below the surface; we should be inhuman, æsthetic fiends if we did. And again, why? It would do our friend no harm that we should enjoy the curves and the sunlight, provided we also threw him a rope. But the simple fact is that we cannot look at the curves and the sunlight because our whole being is centred on acting, on saving him; we cannot even, at the moment, fully feel our own terror and impending loss. So again if we want to see and to feel the splendour and vigour of a lion, or even to watch the cumbrous grace of a bear, we prefer that a cage should intervene. The cage cuts off the need for motor actions; it interposes the needful physical and moral distance, and we are free for contemplation. Released from our own terrors, we see more and 134better, and we feel differently. A man intent on action is like a horse in blinkers, he goes straight forward, seeing only the road ahead.
133To truly see and feel something as a work of art, we need to temporarily become impractical, to let go of the fear and chaos of everyday life, and become observers. Why is that? Why can’t we live life and appreciate it at the same time? The truth is, we can’t. If we witness a friend drowning, we won’t notice the beautiful curve of their body as they go into the water, nor the sunlight shimmering on the ripples as they vanish beneath the surface; we would be inhumane, heartless beings if we did. But again, why? It wouldn’t harm our friend if we appreciated the curves and the sunlight as long as we also threw him a lifeline. The simple fact is that we can’t focus on those details because our entire being is focused on acting, on saving him; in that moment, we can’t even fully feel our own fear and the looming loss. So when we want to admire the beauty and power of a lion, or even watch the awkward grace of a bear, we prefer if there’s a cage in between. The cage removes the need for taking action; it creates the necessary physical and emotional distance, allowing us to contemplate freely. Freed from our own fears, we see more and 134better, and we feel differently. A person focused on action is like a horse wearing blinders; they move straight ahead, seeing only the path before them.
Our brain is, indeed, it would seem, in part, an elaborate arrangement for providing these blinkers. If we saw and realized the whole of everything, we should want to do too many things. The brain allows us not only to remember, but, which is quite as important, to forget and neglect; it is an organ of oblivion. By neglecting most of the things we see and hear, we can focus just on those which are important for action; we can cease to be potential artists and become efficient practical human beings; but it is only by limiting our view, by a great renunciation as to the things we see and feel. The artist does just the reverse. He renounces doing in order to practise seeing. He is by nature what Professor Bergson calls “distrait,” aloof, absent-minded, intent only, or mainly, on contemplation. That is why the ordinary man often thinks the artist a fool, or, if he does not go so far as that, is made vaguely uncomfortable by him, never really understands him. The artist’s focus, all his system 135of values, is different, his world is a world of images which are his realities.
Our brain is, in fact, part of a complex system designed to give us these blinders. If we were able to see and understand everything, we would want to do too many things. The brain lets us not only remember but, equally importantly, forget and ignore; it serves as a mechanism for oblivion. By ignoring most of what we see and hear, we can concentrate on what really matters for taking action; we can stop being potential artists and become practical, effective human beings. However, this is only possible by narrowing our perspective and making significant sacrifices regarding what we see and feel. The artist does the opposite. They give up action in order to focus on observation. By nature, as Professor Bergson describes, they are “distrait,” detached, and absent-minded, primarily absorbed in contemplation. This is why the average person often thinks of the artist as foolish, or at the very least feels vaguely uneasy around them and never truly understands them. The artist's focus, their entire value system, is different; their world consists of images that are their realities.
The distinction between art and ritual, which has so long haunted and puzzled us, now comes out quite clearly, and also in part the relation of each to actual life. Ritual, we saw, was a re-presentation or a pre-presentation, a re-doing or pre-doing, a copy or imitation of life, but,—and this is the important point,—always with a practical end. Art is also a representation of life and the emotions of life, but cut loose from immediate action. Action may be and often is represented, but it is not that it may lead on to a practical further end. The end of art is in itself. Its value is not mediate but immediate. Thus ritual makes, as it were, a bridge between real life and art, a bridge over which in primitive times it would seem man must pass. In his actual life he hunts and fishes and ploughs and sows, being utterly intent on the practical end of gaining his food; in the dromenon of the Spring Festival, though his acts are unpractical, being mere singing and dancing and mimicry, his intent is practical, to induce the return of his food-supply.136 In the drama the representation may remain for a time the same, but the intent is altered: man has come out from action, he is separate from the dancers, and has become a spectator. The drama is an end in itself.
The difference between art and ritual, which has puzzled us for so long, is now clear, as well as how each relates to real life. We observed that ritual was a re-presentation or a pre-presentation, a doing again or doing beforehand, a copy or imitation of life, but—the crucial point—is that it always has a practical purpose. Art also represents life and the emotions that come with it, but it is detached from immediate action. Action may be depicted and often is, but it doesn’t necessarily lead to a further practical end. The purpose of art exists within itself. Its value is not indirect but immediate. Thus, ritual creates, so to speak, a bridge between real life and art, a bridge that, in primitive times, man seemed required to cross. In his daily life, he hunts, fishes, plows, and sows, fully focused on the practical goal of securing food; in the dromenon of the Spring Festival, although his actions are impractical, consisting merely of singing, dancing, and imitation, his intent is practical, aimed at bringing back his food supply.136 In drama, the representation may stay the same for a while, but the intent changes: man has stepped away from action, he is apart from the dancers, and has become a spectator. The drama exists as an end in itself.
We know from tradition that in Athens ritual became art, a dromenon became the drama, and we have seen that the shift is symbolized and expressed by the addition of the theatre, or spectator-place, to the orchestra, or dancing-place. We have also tried to analyse the meaning of the shift. It remains to ask what was its cause. Ritual does not always develop into art, though in all probability dramatic art has always to go through the stage of ritual. The leap from real life to the emotional contemplation of life cut loose from action would otherwise be too wide. Nature abhors a leap, she prefers to crawl over the ritual bridge. There seem at Athens to have been two main causes why the dromenon passed swiftly, inevitably, into the drama. They are, first, the decay of religious faith; second, the influx from abroad of a new culture and new dramatic material.
We know from tradition that in Athens, ritual transformed into art, a dromenon became drama, and we’ve seen that this change is symbolized by the addition of the theatre, or spectator area, to the orchestra, or dance area. We’ve also tried to analyze the significance of this change. It’s time to consider what caused it. Ritual doesn’t always evolve into art, though it’s likely that dramatic art typically goes through a stage of ritual. The jump from real life to the emotional reflection on life detached from action would otherwise be too vast. Nature doesn’t like a leap; it prefers to move gradually over the ritual bridge. In Athens, it seems there were two main reasons why the dromenon quickly and inevitably turned into drama. They are, first, the decline of religious faith; second, the arrival of a new culture and new dramatic material from abroad.
It may seem surprising to some that the 137decay of religious faith should be an impulse to the birth of art. We are accustomed to talk rather vaguely of art “as the handmaid of religion”; we think of art as “inspired by” religion. But the decay of religious faith of which we now speak is not the decay of faith in a god, or even the decay of some high spiritual emotion; it is the decay of a belief in the efficacy of certain magical rites, and especially of the Spring Rite. So long as people believed that by excited dancing, by bringing in an image or leading in a bull you could induce the coming of Spring, so long would the dromena of the Dithyramb be enacted with intense enthusiasm, and with this enthusiasm would come an actual accession and invigoration of vital force. But, once the faintest doubt crept in, once men began to be guided by experience rather than custom, the enthusiasm would die down, and the collective invigoration no longer be felt. Then some day there will be a bad summer, things will go all wrong, and the chorus will sadly ask: “Why should I dance my dance?” They will drift away or become mere spectators of a rite established by custom. The rite itself will die down, or it will live on 138only as the May Day rites of to-day, a children’s play, or at best a thing done vaguely “for luck.”
It might be surprising to some that the 137 decline of religious faith could spark the creation of art. We often talk about art as “the handmaid of religion” or think of it as “inspired by” religion. But the decline of religious faith we’re referring to isn’t just a loss of belief in a god or some elevated spiritual feeling; it's the decline of faith in the effectiveness of certain magical rituals, especially the Spring Rite. As long as people believed that excited dancing, bringing in an image, or leading in a bull could bring about Spring, the dromena of the Dithyramb would be performed with great enthusiasm, and that enthusiasm would actually bring a boost in vital energy. However, once even the slightest doubt set in and people started relying on experience instead of tradition, that enthusiasm would wane, and the shared energy would be lost. Eventually, there might be a bad summer, things might go awry, and the chorus would sadly ask: “Why should I dance my dance?” They would either drift away or become mere onlookers of a ritual that had become just a custom. The ritual itself would fade away, or it would continue 138 only as modern May Day celebrations, something like a children's game, or at best, an activity done vaguely “for luck.”
The spirit of the rite, the belief in its efficacy, dies, but the rite itself, the actual mould, persists, and it is this ancient ritual mould, foreign to our own usage, that strikes us to-day, when a Greek play is revived, as odd and perhaps chill. A chorus, a band of dancers there must be, because the drama arose out of a ritual dance. An agon, or contest, or wrangling, there will probably be, because Summer contends with Winter, Life with Death, the New Year with the Old. A tragedy must be tragic, must have its pathos, because the Winter, the Old Year, must die. There must needs be a swift transition, a clash and change from sorrow to joy, what the Greeks called a peripeteia, a quick-turn-round, because, though you carry out Winter, you bring in Summer. At the end we shall have an Appearance, an Epiphany of a god, because the whole gist of the ancient ritual was to summon the spirit of life. All these ritual forms haunt and shadow the play, whatever its plot, like ancient traditional ghosts; they underlie and 139sway the movement and the speeches like some compelling rhythm.
The essence of the ritual, the belief in its effectiveness, fades away, but the ritual itself, the actual form, remains. It's this ancient ritual form, unfamiliar to us, that feels strange and possibly unsettling today when a Greek play is brought back to life. There must be a chorus, a group of dancers, because drama originated from ritual dance. There will likely be an agon, or contest, or argument, because Summer clashes with Winter, Life with Death, the New Year with the Old. A tragedy has to be tragic, must contain its pathos, because Winter, the Old Year, has to come to an end. There must be a swift shift, a clash and transformation from sadness to happiness, what the Greeks referred to as a peripeteia, a quick-turn-round, because while Winter is leaving, Summer is arriving. By the end, there will be an Appearance, an Epiphany of a god, since the core of the ancient ritual was about invoking the spirit of life. All these ritual elements linger and cast a shadow over the play, regardless of its storyline, like ancient traditional ghosts; they underpin and 139influence the movement and the dialogue like an irresistible rhythm.
Now this ritual mould, this underlying rhythm, is a fine thing in itself; and, moreover, it was once shaped and cast by a living spirit: the intense immediate desire for food and life, and for the return of the seasons which bring that food and life. But we have seen that, once the faith in man’s power magically to bring back these seasons waned, once he began to doubt whether he could really carry out Winter and bring in Summer, his emotion towards these rites would cool. Further, we have seen that these rites repeated year by year ended, among an imaginative people, in the mental creation of some sort of dæmon or god. This dæmon, or god, was more and more held responsible on his own account for the food-supply and the order of the Horæ, or Seasons; so we get the notion that this dæmon or god himself led in the Seasons; Hermes dances at the head of the Charites, or an Eiresione is carried to Helios and the Horæ. The thought then arises that this man-like dæmon who rose from a real King of the May, must himself be approached and dealt with as a man, bargained with, 140sacrificed to. In a word, in place of dromena, things done, we get gods worshipped; in place of sacraments, holy bulls killed and eaten in common, we get sacrifices in the modern sense, holy bulls offered to yet holier gods. The relation of these figures of gods to art we shall consider when we come to sculpture.
Now this ritual form, this underlying rhythm, is a great thing in itself; and, what's more, it was once shaped and created by a living spirit: the intense immediate desire for food and life, and for the return of the seasons that bring that food and life. But we’ve seen that, once the belief in man’s ability to magically bring back these seasons faded, once he began to doubt whether he could truly bring about Winter and welcome in Summer, his feelings towards these rituals would cool. Furthermore, we've noticed that these rituals, repeated year after year, led among imaginative people to the mental creation of some sort of demon or god. This demon, or god, increasingly became responsible for the food supply and the order of the Seasons; so we get the idea that this demon or god himself guided the Seasons; Hermes dances at the head of the Charites, or an Eiresione is offered to Helios and the Horæ. The thought then arises that this man-like demon, who originated from a real King of the May, should be approached and treated like a man, bargained with, 140sacrificed to. In other words, instead of dromena, things done, we have gods worshipped; instead of sacraments, holy bulls killed and eaten together, we have sacrifices in the modern sense, holy bulls offered to even holier gods. We will examine the relationship of these figures of gods to art when we discuss sculpture.
So the dromenon, the thing done, wanes, the prayer, the praise, the sacrifice waxes. Religion moves away from drama towards theology, but the ritual mould of the dromenon is left ready for a new content.
So the dromenon, the action taken, fades away, while the prayer, the praise, and the sacrifice become stronger. Religion shifts from drama to theology, but the ritual shape of the dromenon is still available for new meaning.
Again, there is another point. The magical dromenon, the Carrying out of Winter, the Bringing in of Spring, is doomed to an inherent and deadly monotony. It is only when its magical efficacy is intensely believed that it can go on. The life-history of a holy bull is always the same; its magical essence is that it should be the same. Even when the life-dæmon is human his career is unchequered. He is born, initiated, or born again; he is married, grows old, dies, is buried; and the old, old story is told again next year. There are no fresh personal incidents, peculiar to one particular dæmon. If the drama rose from the Spring Song only, beautiful it might 141be, but with a beauty that was monotonous, a beauty doomed to sterility.
Once again, there's another point to consider. The magical dromenon, the Transition from Winter to Spring, is destined for an inevitable and deadly monotony. It only continues if people intensely believe in its magical effectiveness. The life of a holy bull is always the same; its magical significance is that it remains unchanged. Even when the life-dæmon is human, their journey is predictable. They are born, initiated, or reborn; they marry, grow old, die, and are buried; and the same old story is repeated the next year. There are no unique personal events tied to any specific dæmon. If the drama stemmed only from the Spring Song, it might be beautiful, but it would possess a monotony, a beauty that is destined for barrenness. 141
We seem to have come to a sort of impasse, the spirit of the dromenon is dead or dying, the spectators will not stay long to watch a doing doomed to monotony. The ancient moulds are there, the old bottles, but where is the new wine? The pool is stagnant; what angel will step down to trouble the waters?
We seem to have reached a kind of impasse, the spirit of the dromenon is dead or fading, and the audience won't stick around to watch something doomed to be boring. The old molds are still here, the ancient bottles, but where's the new wine? The pool is stagnant; what angel will come down to stir the waters?
Fortunately we are not left to conjecture what might have happened. In the case of Greece we know, though not as clearly as we wish, what did happen. We can see in part why, though the dromena of Adonis and Osiris, emotional as they were and intensely picturesque, remained mere ritual; the dromenon of Dionysos, his Dithyramb, blossomed into drama.
Fortunately, we don't have to guess what might have happened. In the case of Greece, we know, although not as clearly as we’d like, what actually happened. We can somewhat understand why the dromena of Adonis and Osiris, even though they were emotional and visually striking, stayed as just rituals; while the dromenon of Dionysos, his Dithyramb, developed into drama.
Let us look at the facts, and first at some structural facts in the building of the theatre.
Let’s examine the facts, starting with some structural details about the construction of the theater.
We have seen that the orchestra, with its dancing chorus, stands for ritual, for the stage in which all were worshippers, all joined in a rite of practical intent. We further saw that the theatre, the place for the 142spectators, stood for art. In the orchestra all is life and dancing; the marble seats are the very symbol of rest, aloofness from action, contemplation. The seats for the spectators grow and grow in importance till at last they absorb, as it were, the whole spirit, and give their name theatre to the whole structure; action is swallowed up in contemplation. But contemplation of what? At first, of course, of the ritual dance, but not for long. That, we have seen, was doomed to a deadly monotony. In a Greek theatre there was not only orchestra and a spectator-place, there was also a scene or stage.
We’ve observed that the orchestra, with its lively chorus, represents ritual, a stage where everyone participated as worshippers in a purposeful ceremony. We also noted that the theatre, the area for the 142audience, symbolizes art. In the orchestra, everything is alive and vibrant; the marble seats embody rest, detachment from action, and contemplation. The importance of the audience's seats increases until they essentially encompass the entire essence, ultimately naming the entire structure theatre; action gets overshadowed by contemplation. But contemplation of what? Initially, of course, it’s focused on the ritual dance, but not for long. As we’ve seen, that was destined to become monotonous. In a Greek theatre, there wasn’t just the orchestra and audience area; there was also a scene or stage.
The Greek word for stage is, as we said, skenè, our scene. The scene was not a stage in our sense, i.e. a platform raised so that the players might be better viewed. It was simply a tent, or rude hut, in which the players, or rather dancers, could put on their ritual dresses. The fact that the Greek theatre had, to begin with, no permanent stage in our sense, shows very clearly how little it was regarded as a spectacle. The ritual dance was a dromenon, a thing to be done, not a thing to be looked at. The history of the Greek stage is one long story of the 143encroachment of the stage on the orchestra. At first a rude platform or table is set up, then scenery is added; the movable tent is translated into a stone house or a temple front. This stands at first outside the orchestra; then bit by bit the scene encroaches till the sacred circle of the dancing-place is cut clean across. As the drama and the stage wax, the dromenon and the orchestra wane.
The Greek word for stage is, as we mentioned, skenè, our scene. The scene wasn’t a stage like we think of it today, like a raised platform for better viewing. It was just a tent or a simple hut where the actors, or more accurately, dancers, could get into their ritual costumes. The fact that the Greek theatre initially had no permanent stage shows just how little it was seen as a spectacle. The ritual dance was a dromenon, something to be performed, not just something to watch. The history of the Greek stage is a long story about the 143encroachment of the stage on the orchestra. At first, a simple platform or table was set up, then scenery was added; the movable tent was transformed into a stone house or a temple front. This was initially placed outside the orchestra; then gradually, the scene moved in until it cut right across the sacred circle of the dancing area. As drama and the stage grew, the dromenon and the orchestra faded away.
This shift in the relation of dancing-place and stage is very clearly seen in Fig. 2, a plan of the Dionysiac theatre at Athens (p. 144). The old circular orchestra shows the dominance of ritual; the new curtailed orchestra of Roman times and semicircular shape shows the dominance of the spectacle.
This change in the relationship between the dancing area and the stage is clearly illustrated in Fig. 2, a layout of the Dionysiac theater in Athens (p. 144). The old circular orchestra reflects the importance of ritual, while the new reduced orchestra from Roman times, which is semicircular, emphasizes the focus on spectacle.
Greek tragedy arose, Aristotle has told us, from the leaders of the Dithyramb, the leaders of the Spring Dance. The Spring Dance, the mime of Summer and Winter, had, as we have seen, only one actor, one actor with two parts—Death and Life. With only one play to be played, and that a one-actor play, there was not much need for a stage. A scene, that is a tent, was needed, as we saw, because all the dancers had to put on their 145rritual gear, but scarcely a stage. From a rude platform the prologue might be spoken, and on that platform the Epiphany or Appearance of the New Year might take place; but the play played, the life-history of the life-spirit, was all too familiar; there was no need to look, the thing was to dance. You need a stage—not necessarily a raised stage, but a place apart from the dancers—when you have new material for your players, something you need to look at, to attend to. In the sixth century B.C., at Athens, came the great innovation. Instead of the old plot, the life-history of the life-spirit, with its deadly monotony, new plots were introduced, not of life-spirits but of human individual heroes. In a word, Homer came to Athens, and out of Homeric stories playwrights began to make their plots. This innovation was the death of ritual monotony and the dromenon. It is not so much the old that dies as the new that kills.
Greek tragedy emerged, as Aristotle pointed out, from the leaders of the Dithyramb, the leaders of the Spring Dance. The Spring Dance, along with the mime of Summer and Winter, originally featured only one actor playing both parts—Death and Life. With just one performance to be staged, and that being a solo show, there wasn’t much need for a full stage. A scene, essentially a tent, was required, as we noted, since all the dancers needed to wear their ritual gear, but there was hardly a need for a stage. From a simple platform, the prologue could be delivered, and on that platform, the Epiphany or Arrival of the New Year could take place; but once the performance, the life-story of the life-spirit, was executed, it was all too familiar; there was no need to watch, the important thing was to dance. You need a stage—not necessarily an elevated one, but a separate area from the dancers—when you have fresh material for your performers, something you need to see and focus on. In the 6th century B.C. in Athens, a significant change occurred. Instead of the old narrative, the life-story of the life-spirit, with its repetitive nature, new stories emerged, focusing not on life-spirits but on human heroes. In short, Homer arrived in Athens, and from Homeric tales, playwrights started crafting their plots. This change marked the end of ritual repetition and the dromenon. It is not so much that the old fades away, but rather that the new pushes it aside.
Æschylus himself is reported to have said that his tragedies were “slices from the great banquet of Homer.” The metaphor is not a very pleasing one, but it expresses a truth.146 By Homer, Æschylus meant not only our Iliad and Odyssey, but the whole body of Epic or Heroic poetry which centred round not only the Siege of Troy but the great expedition of the Seven Against Thebes, and which, moreover, contained the stories of the heroes before the siege began, and their adventures after it was ended. It was from these heroic sagas for the most part, though not wholly, that the myths or plots of not only Æschylus but also Sophocles and Euripides, and a host of other writers whose plays are lost to us, are taken. The new wine that was poured into the old bottles of the dromena at the Spring Festival was the heroic saga. We know as an historical fact, the name of the man who was mainly responsible for this inpouring—the great democratic tyrant Peisistratos. We must look for a moment at what Peisistratos found, and then pass to what he did.
Æschylus is said to have described his tragedies as “slices from the great banquet of Homer.” While the metaphor isn’t particularly appealing, it conveys an important truth. By Homer, Æschylus referred not just to our Iliad and Odyssey, but to the entire collection of Epic or Heroic poetry that focused on both the Siege of Troy and the significant event of the Seven Against Thebes, as well as the tales of heroes before the siege started and their journeys afterward. Most of the myths or plots that influenced not only Æschylus but also Sophocles, Euripides, and many other playwrights whose works are now lost, were derived from these heroic narratives. The new ideas that were introduced into the traditional dromena during the Spring Festival were these heroic sagas. Historically, we know that the person primarily responsible for this influx was the great democratic leader Peisistratos. We need to briefly examine what Peisistratos encountered and then move on to what he accomplished.
He found an ancient Spring dromenon, perhaps well-nigh effete. Without destroying the old he contrived to introduce the new, to add to the old plot of Summer and Winter the life-stories of heroes, and thereby arose the drama.
He discovered an ancient Spring dromenon, maybe almost worn out. Without ruining the old, he managed to bring in the new, adding to the old tale of Summer and Winter the life stories of heroes, and that's how drama came to be.
The April festival of Dionysos at which the great dramas were performed was not the earliest festival of the god. Thucydides37 expressly tells us that on the 12th day of the month Anthesterion, that is in the quite early spring, at the turn of our February and March, were celebrated the more ancient Dionysia. It was a three-days’ festival.38 On the first day, called “Cask-opening,” the jars of new wine were broached. Among the Bœotians the day was called not the day of Dionysos, but the day of the Good or Wealthy Daimon. The next day was called the day of the “Cups”—there was a contest or agon of drinking. The last day was called the “Pots,” and it, too, had its “Pot-Contests.” It is the ceremonies of this day that we must notice a little in detail; for they are very surprising. “Casks,” “Cups,” and “Pots,” sound primitive enough. “Casks” and “Cups” go well with the wine-god, but the “Pots” call for explanation.
The April festival of Dionysus, where the great dramas were performed, wasn't the first festival dedicated to the god. Thucydides37 clearly states that on the 12th day of the month Anthesterion, which falls in the early spring around our February and March, the more ancient Dionysia were celebrated. It was a three-day event.38 On the first day, known as “Cask-opening,” the new wine jars were opened. The Bœotians called this day not the day of Dionysus, but the day of the Good or Wealthy Daimon. The next day was called the day of the “Cups,” which included a drinking contest or agon. The final day was known as the “Pots,” and it also featured “Pot-Contests.” We should take a closer look at the events of this day, as they are quite surprising. “Casks,” “Cups,” and “Pots” may sound simple, but “Casks” and “Cups” fit well with the wine god; however, the “Pots” require some clarification.
The second day of the “Cups,” joyful 148though it sounds, was by the Athenians counted unlucky, because on that day they believed “the ghosts of the dead rose up.” The sanctuaries were roped in, each householder anointed his door with pitch, that the ghost who tried to enter might catch and stick there. Further, to make assurance doubly sure, from early dawn he chewed a bit of buckthorn, a plant of strong purgative powers, so that, if a ghost should by evil chance go down his throat, it should at least be promptly expelled.
The second day of the “Cups,” joyful as it sounds, was considered unlucky by the Athenians because they believed “the ghosts of the dead rose up” on that day. The sanctuaries were blocked off, and each homeowner anointed their door with pitch to make sure any ghost trying to enter would get stuck. Additionally, to be extra safe, from early morning, they chewed a bit of buckthorn, a plant with strong laxative effects, so that if a ghost accidentally got swallowed, it would at least be quickly expelled.
For two, perhaps three, days of constant anxiety and ceaseless precautions the ghosts fluttered about Athens. Men’s hearts were full of nameless dread, and, as we shall see, hope. At the close of the third day the ghosts, or, as the Greeks called them, Keres, were bidden to go. Some one, we do not know whom, it may be each father of a household, pronounced the words: “Out of the door, ye Keres; it is no longer Anthesteria,” and, obedient, the Keres were gone.
For two or maybe three days of nonstop anxiety and endless precautions, the spirits flitted around Athens. People were filled with an undefined fear and, as we will see, hope. At the end of the third day, the spirits, or as the Greeks referred to them, Keres, were instructed to leave. Someone, we don't know who—perhaps each head of a household—said the words: “Out the door, you Keres; it’s no longer Anthesteria,” and, in response, the Keres disappeared.
But before they went there was a supper for these souls. All the citizens cooked a panspermia or “Pot-of-all-Seeds,” but of this Pot-of-all-Seeds no citizen tasted. It was made 149over to the spirits of the under-world and Hermes their daimon, Hermes “Psychopompos,” Conductor, Leader of the dead.
But before they left, there was a dinner for these souls. All the citizens prepared a panspermia or “Pot-of-all-Seeds,” but none of the citizens tasted this Pot-of-all-Seeds. It was dedicated 149to the spirits of the underworld and Hermes, their guide, Hermes “Psychopompos,” the Conductor, Leader of the dead.
We have seen how a forest people, dependent on fruit trees and berries for their food, will carry a maypole and imagine a tree-spirit. But a people of agriculturists will feel and do and think quite otherwise; they will look, not to the forest but to the earth for their returning life and food; they will sow seeds and wait for their sprouting, as in the gardens of Adonis. Adonis seems to have passed through the two stages of Tree-Spirit and Seed-Spirit; his effigy was sometimes a tree cut down, sometimes his planted “Gardens.” Now seeds are many, innumerable, and they are planted in the earth, and a people who bury their dead know, or rather feel, that the earth is dead man’s land. So, when they prepare a pot of seeds on their All Souls’ Day, it is not really or merely as a “supper for the souls,” though it may be that kindly notion enters. The ghosts have other work to do than to eat their supper and go. They take that supper “of all seeds,” that panspermia, with them down to the world below, 150that they may tend it and foster it and bring it back in autumn as a pot of all fruits, a pankarpia.
We’ve seen how a forest people, who rely on fruit trees and berries for food, will carry a maypole and envision a tree spirit. But an agricultural society will feel, act, and think quite differently; they will look not to the forest but to the ground for their renewing life and food. They will plant seeds and wait for them to sprout, just like in the gardens of Adonis. Adonis seems to have gone through both stages of Tree-Spirit and Seed-Spirit; sometimes his effigy was a cut-down tree, and other times it was his planted “Gardens.” Now, seeds are plentiful and countless, and people who bury their dead understand, or rather sense, that the earth is the land of the dead. So, when they prepare a pot of seeds on their All Souls’ Day, it’s not just about a “meal for the souls,” even if that kind-hearted idea plays a part. The ghosts have other tasks besides just eating their meal and leaving. They take that meal “of all seeds,” that panspermia, with them down to the underworld, 150 so they can nurture it and bring it back in autumn as a pot of all fruits, a pankarpia.
“Thou fool, that which thou sowest is not quickened except it die.”
“Hey fool, what you plant won't come to life unless it dies first.”
The dead, then, as well as the living—this is for us the important point—had their share in the dromena of the “more ancient Dionysia.” These agricultural spring dromena were celebrated just outside the ancient city gates, in the agora, or place of assembly, on a circular dancing-place, near to a very primitive sanctuary of Dionysos which was opened only once in the year, at the Feast of Cups. Just outside the gates was celebrated yet another festival of Dionysos equally primitive, called the “Dionysia in the Fields.” It had the form though not the date of our May Day festival. Plutarch39 thus laments over the “good old times”: “In ancient days,” he says, “our fathers used to keep the feast of Dionysos in homely, jovial fashion. There was a procession, a jar of wine and a branch; then some one dragged in a goat, 151another followed bringing a wicker basket of figs, and, to crown all, the phallos.” It was just a festival of the fruits of the whole earth: wine and the basket of figs and the branch for vegetation, the goat for animal life, the phallos for man. No thought here of the dead, it is all for the living and his food.
The dead and the living—this is the crucial point for us—both participated in the dromena of the “more ancient Dionysia.” These spring agricultural dromena were held just outside the ancient city gates, in the agora, or gathering place, on a circular dance floor, close to a very simple sanctuary of Dionysos that was only opened once a year during the Feast of Cups. Just outside the gates, another equally basic festival of Dionysos was celebrated, called the “Dionysia in the Fields.” It resembled our May Day festival in form, though not in timing. Plutarch39 nostalgically reflects on the “good old times”: “In ancient days,” he says, “our ancestors celebrated the feast of Dionysos in a friendly, cheerful way. There was a procession, a jar of wine, and a branch; then someone would bring in a goat, 151 and another would follow with a wicker basket of figs, and, to top it all off, the phallos.” It was simply a festival of the earth’s bounty: wine, the basket of figs, the branch for vegetation, the goat for animal life, and the phallos for humanity. There was no consideration for the dead; it was all about the living and their nourishment.
Such sanctities even a great tyrant might not tamper with. But if you may not upset the old you may without irreverence add the new. Peisistratos probably cared little for, and believed less in, magical ceremonies for the renewal of fruits, incantations of the dead. We can scarcely picture him chewing buckthorn on the day of the “Cups,” or anointing his front door with pitch to keep out the ghosts. Very wisely he left the Anthesteria and the kindred festival “in the fields” where and as they were. But for his own purposes he wanted to do honour to Dionysos, and also above all things to enlarge and improve the rites done in the god’s honour, so, leaving the old sanctuary to its fate, he built a new temple on the south side of the Acropolis where the present theatre 152now stands, and consecrated to the god a new and more splendid precinct.
Such sacred things even a powerful dictator wouldn’t mess with. However, while you shouldn’t disturb the old, you can respectfully add something new. Peisistratos probably didn’t care much for, and believed even less in, magical rituals for bringing back crops or summoning the dead. It's hard to imagine him chewing buckthorn on the day of the "Cups" or smearing his front door with pitch to ward off ghosts. Very wisely, he left the Anthesteria and the related festival “in the fields” exactly as they were. But for his own reasons, he wanted to honor Dionysos and, more than anything, to enlarge and enhance the ceremonies held in the god’s name. So, leaving the old sanctuary to its fate, he built a new temple on the southern side of the Acropolis where the current theater 152now stands, and dedicated a new and more magnificent precinct to the god.
He did not build the present theatre, we must always remember that. The rows of stone seats, the chief priest’s splendid marble chair, were not erected till two centuries later. What Peisistratos did was to build a small stone temple (see Fig. 2), and a great round orchestra of stone close beside it. Small fragments of the circular foundation can still be seen. The spectators sat on the hill-side or on wooden seats; there was as yet no permanent theātron or spectator-place, still less a stone stage; the dromena were done on the dancing-place. But for spectator-place they had the south slope of the Acropolis. What kind of wooden stage they had unhappily we cannot tell. It may be that only a portion of the orchestra was marked off.
He didn't build the current theater, and we need to keep that in mind. The rows of stone seats and the chief priest’s impressive marble chair weren't constructed until two centuries later. What Peisistratos did was build a small stone temple (see Fig. 2), along with a large round orchestra of stone right next to it. You can still see small fragments of the circular foundation. The audience sat on the hillside or on wooden seats; there was no permanent theātron or designated spectator area, let alone a stone stage; performances took place on the dancing area. But for spectator seating, they had the south slope of the Acropolis. Unfortunately, we can't know what kind of wooden stage they had. It's possible that only a part of the orchestra was sectioned off.
Why did Peisistratos, if he cared little for magic and ancestral ghosts, take such trouble to foster and amplify the worship of this maypole-spirit, Dionysos? Why did he add to the Anthesteria, the festival of the family ghosts and the peasant festival “in the fields,”153 a new and splendid festival, a little later in the spring, the Great Dionysia, or Dionysia of the City? One reason among others was this—Peisistratos was a “tyrant.”
Why did Peisistratos, if he wasn't really into magic and ancestral spirits, go to such lengths to promote and expand the worship of this maypole spirit, Dionysos? Why did he add a new and impressive festival later in the spring, the Great Dionysia, or Dionysia of the City, to the Anthesteria, the festival for family spirits and the peasant festival “in the fields,” 153? One reason among others was this—Peisistratos was a “tyrant.”
Now a Greek “tyrant” was not in our sense “tyrannical.” He took his own way, it is true, but that way was to help and serve the common people. The tyrant was usually raised to his position by the people, and he stood for democracy, for trade and industry, as against an idle aristocracy. It was but a rudimentary democracy, a democratic tyranny, the power vested in one man, but it stood for the rights of the many as against the few. Moreover, Dionysos was always of the people, of the “working classes,” just as the King and Queen of the May are now. The upper classes worshipped then, as now, not the Spirit of Spring but their own ancestors. But—and this was what Peisistratos with great insight saw—Dionysos must be transplanted from the fields to the city. The country is always conservative, the natural stronghold of a landed aristocracy, with fixed traditions; the city with its closer contacts and consequent swifter changes, and, above all, with its acquired, not inherited, wealth, tends towards 154democracy. Peisistratos left the Dionysia “in the fields,” but he added the Great Dionysia “in the city.”
Now, a Greek “tyrant” was not tyrannical in the way we think of it today. He had his own methods, sure, but his goal was to help and serve the common people. The tyrant was usually appointed by the people and represented democracy, trade, and industry, standing against a lazy aristocracy. It was a basic form of democracy, a democratic tyranny, where power was held by one person, but it supported the rights of the many over the few. Moreover, Dionysos always represented the people, the “working classes,” just like the King and Queen of the May do now. The upper classes honored not the Spirit of Spring but their own ancestors. However—and this was what Peisistratos understood so well—Dionysos needed to be moved from the fields to the city. The countryside is always conservative, a natural stronghold for a landed aristocracy with its fixed traditions; the city, with its closer connections and faster changes, and, most importantly, its wealth gained rather than inherited, leans towards 154democracy. Peisistratos left the Dionysia "in the fields," but he added the Great Dionysia "in the city."
Peisistratos was not the only tyrant who concerned himself with the dromena of Dionysos. Herodotos40 tells the story of another tyrant, a story which is like a window opening suddenly on a dark room. At Sicyon, a town near Corinth, there was in the agora a heroon, a hero-tomb, of an Argive hero, Adrastos.
Peisistratos wasn't the only tyrant interested in the dromena of Dionysos. Herodotos40 shares the tale of another tyrant, a story that feels like a light flicking on in a dark room. In Sicyon, a town close to Corinth, there was a heroon, a hero-tomb, dedicated to an Argive hero, Adrastos.
“The Sicyonians,” says Herodotos, “paid other honours to Adrastos, and, moreover, they celebrated his death and disasters with tragic choruses, not honouring Dionysos but Adrastos.” We think of “tragic” choruses as belonging exclusively to the theatre and Dionysos; so did Herodotus, but clearly here they belonged to a local hero. His adventures and his death were commemorated by choral dances and songs. Now when Cleisthenes became tyrant of Sicyon he felt that the cult of the local hero was a danger. What did he do? Very adroitly he brought in from Thebes another hero as rival to Adrastos. He then split up the worship of Adrastos; part of 155his worship, and especially his sacrifices, he gave to the new Theban hero, but the tragic choruses he gave to the common people’s god, to Dionysos. Adrastos, the objectionable hero, was left to dwindle and die. No local hero can live on without his cult.
“The Sicyonians,” says Herodotus, “paid other honors to Adrastos, and, in addition, they celebrated his death and misfortunes with tragic choruses, not honoring Dionysos but Adrastos.” We think of “tragic” choruses as being solely related to the theater and Dionysos; Herodotus did too, but clearly here they were for a local hero. His adventures and his death were remembered through choral dances and songs. When Cleisthenes became the tyrant of Sicyon, he felt that the worship of the local hero posed a threat. What did he do? Very cleverly, he brought in another hero from Thebes to compete with Adrastos. He then divided the worship of Adrastos; part of his worship, particularly his sacrifices, he transferred to the new Theban hero, while the tragic choruses he assigned to the common people’s god, Dionysos. Adrastos, the problematic hero, was left to fade away and die. No local hero can survive without his cult.
The act of Cleisthenes seems to us a very drastic proceeding. But perhaps it was not really so revolutionary as it seems. The local hero was not so very unlike a local dæmon, a Spring or Winter spirit. We have seen in the Anthesteria how the paternal ghosts are expected to look after the seeds in spring. The more important the ghost the more incumbent is this duty upon him. Noblesse oblige. On the river Olynthiakos41 in Northern Greece stood the tomb of the hero Olynthos, who gave the river its name. In the spring months of Anthesterion and Elaphebolion the river rises and an immense shoal of fish pass from the lake of Bolbe to the river of Olynthiakos, and the inhabitants round about can lay in a store of salt fish for all their needs. “And it is a wonderful fact that they never pass by the monument of Olynthus. They say that 156formerly the people used to perform the accustomed rites to the dead in the month Elaphebolion, but now they do them in Anthesterion, and that on this account the fish come up in those months only in which they are wont to do honour to the dead.” The river is the chief source of the food-supply, so to send fish, not seeds and flowers, is the dead hero’s business.
The actions of Cleisthenes might seem pretty extreme to us. But maybe it wasn't as revolutionary as it appears. The local hero was not that different from a local dæmon, like a Spring or Winter spirit. We've seen in the Anthesteria how the ancestral spirits are expected to take care of the seeds in spring. The more important the spirit, the more serious this responsibility becomes. Noblesse oblige. On the river Olynthiakos41 in Northern Greece, there was the tomb of the hero Olynthos, who gave the river its name. During the spring months of Anthesterion and Elaphebolion, the river rises and a huge shoal of fish migrates from the lake of Bolbe to the river of Olynthiakos, allowing the local residents to stock up on preserved fish for all their needs. “And it’s amazing that they never bypass the monument of Olynthus. They say that 156in the past, people used to perform the traditional ceremonies for the dead in the month Elaphebolion, but now they do them in Anthesterion, and because of this, the fish only appear during these months when they honor the dead.” The river is the main source of food, so it's the duty of the deceased hero to provide fish, not seeds and flowers.
Peisistratos was not so daring as Cleisthenes. We do not hear that he disturbed or diminished any local cult. He did not attempt to move the Anthesteria with its ghost cult; he only added a new festival, and trusted to its recent splendour gradually to efface the old. And at this new festival he celebrated the deeds of other heroes, not local but of greater splendour and of wider fame. If he did not bring Homer to Athens, he at least gave Homer official recognition. Now to bring Homer to Athens was like opening the eyes of the blind.
Peisistratos wasn't as bold as Cleisthenes. There's no record of him disturbing or diminishing any local worship. He didn't try to change the Anthesteria, which was centered around its ghost worship; he just introduced a new festival, hoping its recent grandeur would slowly overshadow the old one. At this new festival, he celebrated the achievements of more famous heroes, rather than those from the local area. Even if he didn't bring Homer to Athens, he at least acknowledged him officially. Bringing Homer to Athens was like giving sight to the blind.
Cicero, in speaking of the influence of Peisistratos on literature, says: “He is said to have arranged in their present order the works of Homer, which were previously in 157confusion.” He arranged them not for what we should call “publication,” but for public recitation, and another tradition adds that he or his son fixed the order of their recitation at the great festival of “All Athens,” the Panathenaia. Homer, of course, was known before in Athens in a scrappy way; now he was publicly, officially promulgated. It is probable, though not certain, that the “Homer” which Peisistratos prescribed for recitation at the Panathenaia was just our Iliad and Odyssey, and that the rest of the heroic cycle, all the remaining “slices” from the heroic banquet, remained as material for dithyrambs and dramas. The “tyranny” of Peisistratos and his son lasted from 560 to 501 B.C.; tradition said that the first dramatic contest was held in the new theatre built by Peisistratos in 535 B.C., when Thespis won the prize. Æschylus was born in 525 B.C.; his first play, with a plot from the heroic saga, the Seven Against Thebes, was produced in 467 B.C. It all came very swiftly, the shift from the dithyramb as Spring Song to the heroic drama was accomplished in something much under a century. Its effect on the whole of Greek life and religion—nay, on the whole 158of subsequent literature and thought—was incalculable. Let us try to see why.
Cicero, discussing how Peisistratos impacted literature, mentions: “He is said to have arranged the works of Homer in the order we have them now, which were previously in 157chaos.” He organized them not for what we would call “publication,” but for public recitation. Another tradition claims that he or his son established the sequence of recitation during the major festival of “All Athens,” the Panathenaia. Homer, of course, was somewhat known in Athens before, but now he was officially presented to the public. It's likely, though not guaranteed, that the “Homer” Peisistratos designated for recitation at the Panathenaia was just our Iliad and Odyssey, while the other heroic tales, the remaining “pieces” from the heroic banquet, were left for dithyrambs and plays. The “tyranny” of Peisistratos and his son lasted from 560 to 501 BCE; tradition holds that the first dramatic competition took place in the new theater built by Peisistratos in 535 BCE, when Thespis took home the prize. Æschylus was born in 525 B.C.E.; his first play, based on a heroic saga, Seven Against Thebes, premiered in 467 BCE The transition from the dithyramb as Spring Song to heroic drama happened remarkably quickly, in less than a century. Its impact on all aspects of Greek life and religion—indeed, on the entire 158future literature and thought—was immeasurable. Let's explore why.
Homer was the outcome, the expression, of an “heroic” age. When we use the word “heroic” we think vaguely of something brave, brilliant, splendid, something exciting and invigorating. A hero is to us a man of clear, vivid personality, valiant, generous, perhaps hot-tempered, a good friend and a good hater. The word “hero” calls up such figures as Achilles, Patroklos, Hector, figures of passion and adventure. Now such figures, with their special virtues, and perhaps their proper vices, are not confined to Homer. They occur in any and every heroic age. We are beginning now to see that heroic poetry, heroic characters, do not arise from any peculiarity of race or even of geographical surroundings, but, given certain social conditions, they may, and do, appear anywhere and at any time. The world has seen several heroic ages, though it is, perhaps, doubtful if it will ever see another. What, then, are the conditions that produce an heroic age? and why was this influx of heroic poetry, coming just when it did, of such immense influence 159on, and importance to, the development of Greek dramatic art? Why had it power to change the old, stiff, ritual dithyramb into the new and living drama? Why, above all things, did the democratic tyrant Peisistratos so eagerly welcome it to Athens?
Homer was the result and the expression of a "heroic" age. When we say "heroic," we generally think of something brave, brilliant, and exciting—something that energizes us. To us, a hero is someone with a clear, vivid personality—courageous, generous, maybe even hot-headed—a good friend and a good enemy. The term "hero" brings to mind figures like Achilles, Patroklos, and Hector, who are all about passion and adventure. These kinds of characters, with their unique strengths and possibly their own flaws, aren't exclusive to Homer. They're found in every heroic age. We're starting to understand that heroic poetry and characters don't come from any specific race or geographical location; given the right social conditions, they can show up anywhere at any time. The world has experienced several heroic ages, though it's uncertain if another one will ever come. So, what are the conditions that lead to a heroic age? And why was the surge of heroic poetry, arriving when it did, so critical to the evolution of Greek dramatic art? How did it manage to transform the old, rigid ritual dithyramb into the vibrant new drama? Most importantly, why did the democratic tyrant Peisistratos so enthusiastically embrace it in Athens? 159
In the old ritual dance the individual was nothing, the choral band, the group, everything, and in this it did but reflect primitive tribal life. Now in the heroic saga the individual is everything, the mass of the people, the tribe, or the group, are but a shadowy background which throws up the brilliant, clear-cut personality into a more vivid light. The epic poet is all taken up with what he called klea andron, “glorious deeds of men,” of individual heroes; and what these heroes themselves ardently long and pray for is just this glory, this personal distinction, this deathless fame for their great deeds. When the armies meet it is the leaders who fight in single combat. These glorious heroes are for the most part kings, but not kings in the old sense, not hereditary kings bound to the soil and responsible for its fertility. Rather they are leaders in war and adventure; the homage 160paid them is a personal devotion for personal character; the leader must win his followers by bravery, he must keep them by personal generosity. Moreover, heroic wars are oftenest not tribal feuds consequent on tribal raids, more often they arise from personal grievances, personal jealousies; the siege of Troy is undertaken not because the Trojans have raided the cattle of the Achæans, but because a single Trojan, Paris, has carried off Helen, a single Achæan’s wife.
In the old ritual dance, the individual meant nothing; the choral band, the group, was everything, reflecting primitive tribal life. Now, in the heroic saga, the individual is everything, while the mass of people, the tribe, or the group serves as a shadowy backdrop that highlights the distinct and vibrant personality of the hero. The epic poet focuses on what he called klea andron, “glorious deeds of men,” celebrating individual heroes. What these heroes yearn for and pray to achieve is exactly this glory, this personal distinction, this lasting fame for their remarkable actions. When the armies clash, it's the leaders who engage in one-on-one combat. These glorious heroes are mostly kings, but not in the traditional sense; they aren’t hereditary kings tied to the land and responsible for its fertility. Instead, they are leaders in war and adventure. The respect 160 they receive is a personal devotion based on their character; the leader must earn his followers through bravery and keep them through personal generosity. Moreover, heroic wars are often not tribal disputes arising from tribal raids but stem more from personal grievances and jealousies; the siege of Troy isn't launched because the Trojans raided the Achæans' cattle, but because a single Trojan, Paris, abducted Helen, the wife of one Achæan.
Another noticeable point is that in heroic poems scarcely any one is safely and quietly at home. The heroes are fighting in far-off lands or voyaging by sea; hence we hear little of tribal and even of family ties. The real centre is not the hearth, but the leader’s tent or ship. Local ties that bind to particular spots of earth are cut, local differences fall into abeyance, a sort of cosmopolitanism, a forecast of pan-Hellenism, begins to arise. And a curious point—all this is reflected in the gods. We hear scarcely anything of local cults, nothing at all of local magical maypoles and Carryings-out of Winter and Bringings-in of Summer, nothing whatever of “Suppers” for the souls, or even of worship 161paid to particular local heroes. A man’s ghost when he dies does not abide in its grave ready to rise at springtime and help the seeds to sprout; it goes to a remote and shadowy region, a common, pan-Hellenic Hades. And so with the gods themselves; they are cut clean from earth and from the local bits of earth out of which they grew—the sacred trees and holy stones and rivers and still holier beasts. There is not a holy Bull to be found in all Olympus, only figures of men, bright and vivid and intensely personal, like so many glorified, transfigured Homeric heroes.
Another noticeable point is that in heroic poems, hardly anyone is comfortably at home. The heroes are battling in distant lands or sailing at sea; as a result, we hear little about tribal or even familial connections. The true focus is not on the hearth, but on the leader’s tent or ship. Local ties to specific places are severed, regional differences become irrelevant, and a kind of cosmopolitanism, a glimpse of pan-Hellenism, starts to emerge. An interesting detail—all of this is mirrored in the gods. We hardly hear anything about local cults, nor do we hear about local magical maypoles and seasonal rituals, or even worship 161 dedicated to specific local heroes. When a person dies, their spirit doesn’t stay in the grave, ready to resurrect in spring to aid the growth of seeds; instead, it goes to a distant and shadowy realm, a universal, pan-Hellenic Hades. The same goes for the gods; they are completely detached from the earth and the local elements from which they originated—the sacred trees, holy stones, rivers, and even revered animals. There is no holy Bull in all of Olympus, only representations of men, bright and vivid and intensely personal, like glorified, transformed Homeric heroes.
In a word, the heroic spirit, as seen in heroic poetry, is the outcome of a society cut loose from its roots, of a time of migrations, of the shifting of populations.42 But more is needed, and just this something more the age that gave birth to Homer had. We know now that before the northern people whom we call Greeks, and who called themselves Hellenes, came down into Greece, there had grown up in the basin of the Ægean a civilization splendid, wealthy, rich in art and already ancient, the civilization that has come to light at Troy, Mycenæ, Tiryns, and most of 162all in Crete. The adventurers from North and South came upon a land rich in spoils, where a chieftain with a band of hardy followers might sack a city and dower himself and his men with sudden wealth. Such conditions, such a contact of new and old, of settled splendour beset by unbridled adventure, go to the making of a heroic age, its virtues and its vices, its obvious beauty and its hidden ugliness. In settled, social conditions, as has been well remarked, “most of the heroes would sooner or later have found themselves in prison.”
In short, the heroic spirit found in heroic poetry is the result of a society disconnected from its roots, a time of migrations, and changing populations.42 However, more is needed, and this extra element is what the age that produced Homer had. We now know that before the northern people we refer to as Greeks, who called themselves Hellenes, settled in Greece, a brilliant, wealthy, and artistically rich civilization had developed in the Aegean region—a civilization that became evident at Troy, Mycenae, Tiryns, and especially in Crete. The explorers from the North and South discovered a land full of riches, where a leader with a group of tough followers could raid a city and suddenly gain wealth for himself and his men. Such circumstances, the clash of new and old, of established glory threatened by reckless adventure, contribute to the creation of a heroic age, with its virtues and vices, its visible beauty and underlying ugliness. In stable social conditions, as has been aptly noted, “most heroes would have eventually ended up in prison.”
A heroic age, happily for society, cannot last long; it has about it while it does last a sheen of passing and pathetic splendour, such as that which lights up the figure of Achilles, but it is bound to fade and pass. A heroic society is almost a contradiction in terms. Heroism is for individuals. If a society is to go on at all it must strike its roots deep in some soil, native or alien. The bands of adventurers must disband and go home, or settle anew on the land they have conquered. They must beat their swords into plowshares and their spears into pruning-hooks. Their gallant, glorious leader must become a sober, home-keeping, law-163giving and law-abiding king; his followers must abate their individuality and make it subserve a common social purpose.
A heroic age, thankfully for society, can't last long; it has a fleeting and poignant brilliance while it lasts, much like the aura surrounding Achilles, but it's destined to fade away. A heroic society is almost a contradiction in itself. Heroism is meant for individuals. If a society is to survive, it must plant its roots deep in some soil, whether it's native or foreign. The groups of adventurers must break apart and return home or settle down in the land they’ve claimed. They must turn their swords into plows and their spears into pruning hooks. Their bold, glorious leader must transform into a thoughtful, home-loving, law-making and law-abiding king; his followers need to tone down their individuality and make it support a shared social goal.
Athens, in her sheltered peninsula, lay somewhat outside the tide of migrations and heroic exploits. Her population and that of all Attica remained comparatively unchanged; her kings are kings of the stationary, law-abiding, state-reforming type; Cecrops, Erechtheus, Theseus, are not splendid, flashing, all-conquering figures like Achilles and Agamemnon. Athens might, it would seem, but for the coming of Homer, have lain stagnant in a backwater of conservatism, content to go on chanting her traditional Spring Songs year by year. It is a wonderful thing that this city of Athens, beloved of the gods, should have been saved from the storm and stress, sheltered from what might have broken, even shattered her, spared the actual horrors of a heroic age, yet given heroic poetry, given the clear wine-cup poured when the ferment was over. She drank of it deep and was glad and rose up like a giant refreshed.
Athens, located on her protected peninsula, was somewhat isolated from the waves of migrations and heroic adventures. Her population, along with that of all Attica, remained relatively stable; her kings were of the stable, law-abiding, state-reforming type. Figures like Cecrops, Erechtheus, and Theseus aren't the flashy, all-conquering heroes like Achilles and Agamemnon. It seems that, without the arrival of Homer, Athens could have remained stagnant in a conservative backwater, content to keep singing her traditional Spring Songs year after year. It's remarkable that this city of Athens, favored by the gods, was shielded from the turmoil and conflict that could have broken or even destroyed her, yet still received heroic poetry, like a clear wine cup poured after the fermenting was done. She drank deeply from it, felt glad, and rose up like a refreshed giant.
We have seen that to make up a heroic age there must be two factors, the new and the 164old; the young, vigorous, warlike people must seize on, appropriate, in part assimilate, an old and wealthy civilization. It almost seems as if we might go a step farther, and say that for every great movement in art or literature we must have the same conditions, a contact of new and old, of a new spirit seizing or appropriated by an old established order. Anyhow for Athens the historical fact stands certain. The amazing development of the fifth-century drama is just this, the old vessel of the ritual Dithyramb filled to the full with the new wine of the heroic saga; and it would seem that it was by the hand of Peisistratos, the great democratic tyrant, that the new wine was outpoured.
We’ve found that for a heroic age to exist, there need to be two elements: the new and the old. The young, strong, and warlike people must take hold of, adapt, and partially integrate an old and prosperous civilization. It almost seems like we could go a step further and say that for every major movement in art or literature, the same conditions apply—a mix of the new and the old, with a fresh perspective being embraced by an established order. In any case, the historical fact for Athens is clear. The incredible rise of fifth-century drama is essentially the old form of the ritual Dithyramb being filled to the brim with the new essence of the heroic saga; and it appears that it was through the efforts of Peisistratos, the influential democratic tyrant, that this new essence was released.
Such were roughly the outside conditions under which the drama of art grew out of the dromena of ritual. The racial secret of the individual genius of Æschylus and the forgotten men who preceded him we cannot hope to touch. We can only try to see the conditions in which they worked and mark the splendid new material that lay to their hands. Above all things we can see that this material, these Homeric saga, were just fitted 165to give the needed impulse to art. The Homeric saga had for an Athenian poet just that remoteness from immediate action which, as we have seen, is the essence of art as contrasted with ritual.
Such were roughly the outside conditions under which the drama of art emerged from the dromena of ritual. We can't hope to uncover the racial secret of the individual genius of Æschylus and the forgotten figures who came before him. We can only try to understand the circumstances in which they worked and highlight the incredible new material they had at their disposal. Most importantly, we can see that this material, these Homeric saga, were perfectly suited to provide the inspiration needed for art. The Homeric saga offered an Athenian poet just the right distance from immediate action that, as we have seen, is the core of art in contrast to ritual. 165
Tradition says that the Athenians fined the dramatic poet Phrynichus for choosing as the plot of one of his tragedies the Taking of Miletus. Probably the fine was inflicted for political party reasons, and had nothing whatever to do with the question of whether the subject was “artistic” or not. But the story may stand, and indeed was later understood to be, a sort of allegory as to the attitude of art towards life. To understand and still more to contemplate life you must come out from the choral dance of life and stand apart. In the case of one’s own sorrows, be they national or personal, this is all but impossible. We can ritualize our sorrows, but not turn them into tragedies. We cannot stand back far enough to see the picture; we want to be doing, or at least lamenting. In the case of the sorrows of others this standing back is all too easy. We not only bear their pain with easy stoicism, but we picture it dispassionately at a safe distance; we feel166 about rather than with it. The trouble is that we do not feel enough. Such was the attitude of the Athenian towards the doings and sufferings of Homeric heroes. They stood towards them as spectators. These heroes had not the intimate sanctity of home-grown things, but they had sufficient traditional sanctity to make them acceptable as the material of drama.
Tradition has it that the Athenians fined the dramatist Phrynichus for using the fall of Miletus as the plot for one of his tragedies. The fine was likely imposed for political reasons, unrelated to whether the subject was “artistic” or not. However, this story can be seen as an allegory regarding the relationship between art and life. To truly understand and contemplate life, you must step back from the dance of life and observe from a distance. When it comes to our own sorrows, whether they are national or personal, this is nearly impossible. We can ritualize our sorrows, but we can’t turn them into tragedies. We can't step back far enough to see the whole picture; we want to be engaged, or at least mourning. In contrast, it’s much easier to distance ourselves from the sorrows of others. We not only bear their pain with a calm demeanor but also view it from a safe distance; we feel about it rather than with it. The problem is that we don’t feel deeply enough. This was the perspective of the Athenians towards the actions and sufferings of Homeric heroes. They viewed them as spectators. These heroes lacked the intimate sanctity of local experiences, but they had enough traditional significance to be acceptable as material for drama.
Adequately sacred though they were, they were yet free and flexible. It is impiety to alter the myth of your local hero, it is impossible to recast the myth of your local dæmon—that is fixed forever—his conflict, his agon, his death, his pathos, his Resurrection and its heralding, his Epiphany. But the stories of Agamemnon and Achilles, though at home these heroes were local daimones, have already been variously told in their wanderings from place to place, and you can mould them more or less to your will. Moreover, these figures are already personal and individual, not representative puppets, mere functionaries like the May Queen and Winter; they have life-histories of their own, never quite to be repeated. It is in this blend of the individual and the general, the personal and 167the universal, that one element at least of all really great art will be found to lie; and just here at Athens we get a glimpse of the moment of fusion; we see a definite historical reason why and how the universal in dromena came to include the particular in drama. We see, moreover, how in place of the old monotonous plots, intimately connected with actual practical needs, we get material cut off from immediate reactions, seen as it were at the right distance, remote yet not too remote. We see, in a word, how a ritual enacted year by year became a work of art that was a “possession for ever.”
Although they were definitely sacred, they were also free and adaptable. It's disrespectful to change the story of your local hero, and you can't change the story of your local dæmon—that's set in stone—his struggle, his agon, his death, his pathos, his Resurrection and its announcement, his Epiphany. However, the tales of Agamemnon and Achilles, while these heroes were local daimones, have been recounted differently as they traveled from place to place, and you can shape them however you want. Plus, these figures are personal and unique, not just generic characters like the May Queen and Winter; they have their own life stories that can never be exactly replicated. It is in this mix of the individual and the general, the personal and the universal, that one key element of all truly great art exists; and here in Athens, we catch a glimpse of the moment of fusion; we see a clear historical reason why and how the universal in dromena began to include the specific in drama. We also see how, instead of the old repetitive plots tied to practical needs, we get material distanced from immediate reactions, viewed from just the right distance—far enough away, yet not too far. In short, we see how a yearly ritual transformed into a work of art that became a “possession forever.”
Possibly in the mind of the reader there may have been for some time a growing discomfort, an inarticulate protest. All this about dromena and drama and dithyrambs, bears and bulls, May Queens and Tree-Spirits, even about Homeric heroes, is all very well, curious and perhaps even in a way interesting, but it is not at all what he expected, still less what he wants. When he bought a book with the odd incongruous title, Ancient Art and Ritual, he was prepared to put up with some remarks on the artistic side of ritual, 168but he did expect to be told something about what the ordinary man calls art, that is, statues and pictures. Greek drama is no doubt a form of ancient art, but acting is not to the reader’s mind the chief of arts. Nay, more, he has heard doubts raised lately—and he shares them—as to whether acting and dancing, about which so much has been said, are properly speaking arts at all. Now about painting and sculpture there is no doubt. Let us come to business.
Possibly in the reader's mind, there has been a growing discomfort, an unspoken protest. All this talk about dromena, drama, dithyrambs, bears, bulls, May Queens, and Tree-Spirits, even about Homeric heroes, is fine and maybe even interesting, but it’s not at all what he expected, let alone what he wants. When he bought a book with the odd, mismatched title, Ancient Art and Ritual, he was prepared to tolerate some comments on the artistic side of ritual, 168 but he did expect to learn something about what the average person considers art—that is, statues and paintings. Greek drama is certainly a form of ancient art, but the reader doesn’t see acting as the most important art. In fact, he has heard doubts raised recently—and shares them—about whether acting and dancing, which have been discussed so much, are truly arts at all. However, there’s no doubt when it comes to painting and sculpture. Let’s get down to it.
To a business so beautiful and pleasant as Greek sculpture we shall gladly come, but a word must first be said to explain the reason of our long delay. The main contention of the present book is that ritual and art have, in emotion towards life, a common root, and further, that primitive art develops normally, at least in the case of the drama, straight out of ritual. The nature of that primitive ritual from which the drama arose is not very familiar to English readers. It has been necessary to stress its characteristics. Almost everywhere, all over the world, it is found that primitive ritual consists, not in prayer and praise and sacrifice, but in mimetic dancing. But it is in Greece, and perhaps Greece only, 169in the religion of Dionysos, that we can actually trace, if dimly, the transition steps that led from dance to drama, from ritual to art. It was, therefore, of the first importance to realize the nature of the dithyramb from which the drama rose, and so far as might be to mark the cause and circumstances of the transition.
To a business as beautiful and enjoyable as Greek sculpture, we are eager to dive in, but we need to explain the reason for our long wait first. The main idea of this book is that ritual and art share a common emotional origin towards life, and specifically, that primitive art typically evolves directly from ritual, particularly in the case of drama. The nature of the primitive ritual that gave rise to drama isn't very well known to English readers. It's important to highlight its characteristics. Almost everywhere in the world, primitive ritual is based not on prayer, praise, or sacrifice, but on mimetic dancing. However, it is in Greece, and possibly only in Greece, 169 within the religion of Dionysos, that we can somewhat trace the steps of the transition from dance to drama, from ritual to art. Therefore, it’s crucial to understand the nature of the dithyramb from which drama emerged and, as much as possible, to outline the reasons and context for this transition.
Leaving the drama, we come in the next chapter to Sculpture; and here, too, we shall see how closely art was shadowed by that ritual out of which she sprang.
Leaving the drama, we move on to Sculpture in the next chapter; and here, too, we’ll see how closely art was influenced by the ritual from which it originated.
170CHAPTER VI
GREEK SCULPTURE: THE PANATHENAIC FRIEZE AND THE APOLLO BELVEDERE
In passing from the drama to Sculpture we make a great leap. We pass from the living thing, the dance or the play acted by real people, the thing done, whether as ritual or art, whether dromenon or drama, to the thing made, cast in outside material rigid form, a thing that can be looked at again and again, but the making of which can never actually be re-lived whether by artist or spectator.
As we move from drama to sculpture, we make a significant shift. We transition from the dynamic experience of a dance or a play performed by real people, the action that takes place, whether as ritual or art, whether dromenon or drama, to the object that is created, shaped from solid materials into a fixed form, something that can be viewed repeatedly, but whose creation can never truly be experienced again, either by the artist or the audience.
Moreover, we come to a clear threefold distinction and division hitherto neglected. We must at last sharply differentiate the artist, the work of art, and the spectator. The artist may, and usually indeed does, become the spectator of his own work, but the spectator is not the artist. The work of art is, once executed, forever distinct both from artist and spectator. In the primitive choral dance all three—artist, work of art, spectator—were 171fused, or rather not yet differentiated. Handbooks on art are apt to begin with the discussion of rude decorative patterns, and after leading up through sculpture and painting, something vague is said at the end about the primitiveness of the ritual dance. But historically and also genetically or logically the dance in its inchoateness, its undifferentiatedness, comes first. It has in it a larger element of emotion, and less of presentation. It is this inchoateness, this undifferentiatedness, that, apart from historical fact, makes us feel sure that logically the dance is primitive.
Moreover, we arrive at a clear threefold distinction that has been overlooked until now. We need to clearly separate the artist, the artwork, and the viewer. The artist can, and often does, become a viewer of their own work, but the viewer is not the artist. Once created, the artwork is always separate from both the artist and the viewer. In the primitive choral dance, all three—artist, artwork, and viewer—were 171merged, or rather not yet differentiated. Art handbooks tend to start by discussing basic decorative patterns and build up to sculpture and painting, only to vaguely mention the primitiveness of ritual dance at the end. However, both historically and logically, the dance in its early form comes first. It contains a greater element of emotion and less of presentation. This early nature, this lack of differentiation, is what makes us intuitively understand that, logically, the dance is primitive.
To illustrate the meaning of Greek sculpture and show its close affinity with ritual, we shall take two instances, perhaps the best-known of those that survive, one of them in relief, the other in the round, the Panathenaic frieze of the Parthenon at Athens and the Apollo Belvedere, and we shall take them in chronological order. As the actual frieze and the statue cannot be before us, we shall discuss no technical questions of style or treatment, but simply ask how they came to be, what human need do they express. The Parthenon frieze is in the British Museum, the Apollo172 Belvedere is in the Vatican at Rome, but is readily accessible in casts or photographs. The outlines given in Figs. 5 and 6 can of course only serve to recall subject-matter and design.
To explain the significance of Greek sculpture and its strong connection to ritual, we will look at two well-known examples that remain: one is the relief of the Panathenaic frieze from the Parthenon in Athens, and the other is the Apollo Belvedere, examining them in chronological order. Since we can't physically see the frieze or the statue, we won't discuss technical aspects of style or treatment, but instead focus on how they were created and what human needs they express. The Parthenon frieze is housed in the British Museum, while the Apollo Belvedere is in the Vatican in Rome, but it's easily accessible through casts or photographs. The outlines in Figs. 5 and 6 will only help to remind us of the subject matter and design.
The Panathenaic frieze once decorated the cella or innermost shrine of the Parthenon, the temple of the Maiden Goddess Athena. It twined like a ribbon round the brow of the building and thence it was torn by Lord Elgin and brought home to the British Museum as a national trophy, for the price of a few hundred pounds of coffee and yards of scarlet cloth. To realize its meaning we must always think it back into its place. Inside the cella, or shrine, dwelt the goddess herself, her great image in gold and ivory; outside the shrine was sculptured her worship by the whole of her people. For the frieze is nothing but a great ritual procession translated into stone, the Panathenaic procession, or procession of all the Athenians, of all Athens, in honour of the goddess who was but the city incarnate, Athena.
The Panathenaic frieze once decorated the cella or innermost shrine of the Parthenon, the temple of the Maiden Goddess Athena. It wrapped around the building like a ribbon and was then taken by Lord Elgin and brought back to the British Museum as a national trophy, in exchange for a few hundred pounds worth of coffee and yards of red cloth. To understand its significance, we must always visualize it back in its original place. Inside the cella, or shrine, was the goddess herself, represented by her large image made of gold and ivory; outside the shrine was a depiction of her being worshipped by all her people. The frieze is essentially a massive ritual procession turned into stone, the Panathenaic procession, or the procession of all the Athenians, of all Athens, in honor of the goddess who represented the city itself, Athena.
A woman crowned with fourfold glory,
173 That no one from the pride of her head may tear; Violet and olive leaves, purple and gray, Song-wreath and tale of the greatest renown,
Flowers that winter can't destroy or damage,
A light on earth like the sun's own flame,
A name like his—
"Athens, endlessly praised."
Swinburne: Erechtheus, 141.
Swinburne: Erechtheus, 141.
Sculptural Art, at least in this instance, comes out of ritual, has ritual as its subject, is embodied ritual. The reader perhaps at this point may suspect that he is being juggled with, that, out of the thousands of Greek reliefs that remain to us, just this one instance has been selected to bolster up the writer’s art and ritual theory. He has only to walk through any museum to be convinced at once that the author is playing quite fair. Practically the whole of the reliefs that remain to us from the archaic period, and a very large proportion of those at later date, when they do not represent heroic mythology, are ritual reliefs, “votive” reliefs as we call them; that is, prayers or praises translated into stone.
Sculptural art, at least in this case, originates from ritual, has ritual as its subject, and is embodied ritual. At this point, the reader might think they are being misled, believing that out of the thousands of Greek reliefs that exist, only this one example has been chosen to support the writer’s art and ritual theory. However, just a stroll through any museum will quickly show that the author is being completely honest. Virtually all the reliefs that have survived from the archaic period, and a significant number from later periods—when they don't depict heroic mythology—are ritual reliefs, or “votive” reliefs as we call them; in other words, prayers or praises turned into stone.
Of the choral dance we have heard much, of the procession but little, yet its ritual importance was great. In religion to-day the dance is dead save for the dance of the choristers before the altar at Seville. But the procession lives on, has even taken to itself new life. It is a means of bringing masses of people together, of ordering them and co-ordinating them. It is a means for the magical spread of supposed good influence, of “grace.” Witness the “Beating of the Bounds” and the frequent processions of the Blessed Sacrament in Roman Catholic lands.175 The Queen of the May and the Jack-in-the-Green still go from house to house. Now-a-days it is to collect pence; once it was to diffuse “grace” and increase. We remember the procession of the holy Bull at Magnesia and the holy Bear at Saghalien (pp. 92-100).
Of the choral dance, we've heard a lot, but not much about the procession, even though its ritual significance was significant. In today's religion, dance is mostly gone except for the choristers dancing in front of the altar in Seville. But the procession is still alive and has even gained new energy. It brings large groups of people together, organizing and coordinating them. It's a way to spread supposed good vibes, or "grace." Just look at the “Beating of the Bounds” and the regular processions of the Blessed Sacrament in Roman Catholic areas.175 The Queen of the May and the Jack-in-the-Green still go from house to house. Nowadays, it's to collect coins; once, it was to spread “grace” and abundance. We remember the procession of the holy Bull at Magnesia and the holy Bear at Saghalien (pp. 92-100).
The arrangement of the procession is shown in Figs. 3 and 4 (pp. 174, 175). In Fig. 3 we see the procession as it were in real life, just as it is about to enter the temple and the presence of the Twelve Gods. These gods are shaded black because in reality invisible. Fig. 4 is a diagram showing the position of the various parts of the procession in the sculptural frieze. At the west end of the temple the procession begins to form: the youths of Athens are mounting their horses. It divides, as it needs must, into two halves, one sculptured on the north, one on the south side of the cella. After the throng of the cavalry getting denser and denser we come to the chariots, next the sacrificial animals, sheep and restive cows, then the instruments of sacrifice, flutes and lyres and baskets and trays for offerings; men who carry blossoming olive-boughs; maidens with water-vessels and drinking-cups. The whole 177tumult of the gathering is marshalled and at last met and, as it were, held in check, by a band of magistrates who face the procession just as it enters the presence of the twelve seated gods, at the east end. The whole body politic of the gods has come down to feast with the whole body politic of Athens and her allies, of whom these gods are but the projection and reflection. The gods are there together because man is collectively assembled.
The layout of the procession is depicted in Figs. 3 and 4 (pp. 174, 175). In Fig. 3, we see the procession almost as if it were happening in real life, just as it’s about to enter the temple and the presence of the Twelve Gods. These gods are shown in black because they are actually invisible. Fig. 4 is a diagram illustrating the arrangement of the different parts of the procession in the sculptural frieze. At the west end of the temple, the procession starts forming: the youths of Athens are getting on their horses. It splits into two halves, one carved on the north side and one on the south side of the cella. As the crowd of cavalry grows denser, we encounter the chariots, followed by the sacrificial animals, sheep, and restless cows, then the tools for the sacrifices, flutes, lyres, baskets, and trays for offerings; men carrying blooming olive branches; maidens with water containers and drinking cups. The entire 177chaos of the gathering is organized and finally managed by a group of magistrates facing the procession as it enters the presence of the twelve seated gods at the east end. The entire political body of the gods has come down to celebrate with the entire political community of Athens and her allies, of whom these gods are merely a reflection. The gods are present together because humanity is gathered as a whole.
The great procession culminates in a sacrifice and a communal feast, a sacramental feast like that on the flesh of the holy Bull at Magnesia. The Panathenaia was a high festival including rites and ceremonies of diverse dates, an armed dance of immemorial antiquity that may have dated from the days when Athens was subject to Crete, and a recitation ordered by Peisistratos of the poems of Homer.
The grand parade concludes with a sacrifice and a community feast, a sacred meal similar to the one on the flesh of the holy Bull at Magnesia. The Panathenaia was an important festival featuring rituals and ceremonies from various times, an ancient armed dance that might date back to when Athens was under Crete's control, and a recitation organized by Peisistratus of Homer's poems.
Some theorists have seen in art only an extension of the “play instinct,” just a liberation of superfluous vitality and energies, as it were a rehearsing for life. This is not our view, but into all art, in so far as it is a cutting off of motor reactions, there certainly enters an element of recreation. It is interesting 178to note that to the Greek mind religion was specially connected with the notion rather of a festival than a fast. Thucydides43 is assuredly by nature no reveller, yet religion is to him mainly a “rest from toil.” He makes Perikles say: “Moreover, we have provided for our spirit by many opportunities of recreation, by the celebration of games and sacrifices throughout the year.” To the anonymous writer known as the “Old Oligarch” the main gist of religion appears to be a decorous social enjoyment. In easy aristocratic fashion he rejoices that religious ceremonials exist to provide for the less well-to-do citizens suitable amusements that they would otherwise lack. “As to sacrifices and sanctuaries and festivals and precincts, the People, knowing that it is impossible for each man individually to sacrifice and feast and have sacrifices and an ample and beautiful city, has discovered by what means he may enjoy these privileges.”
Some theorists view art merely as an extension of the "play instinct," a release of excess energy and vitality, like practice for life. We don't agree with this perspective, but it’s clear that all art, in as much as it involves cutting off motor reactions, includes an element of recreation. It's interesting 178 to highlight that for the Greeks, religion was more associated with the idea of a festival than a fast. Thucydides43 is definitely not one to indulge in revelry, yet he sees religion primarily as a "break from labor." He has Perikles say: "Furthermore, we've catered to our spirit by providing many opportunities for recreation, through the celebration of games and sacrifices all year round." To the anonymous writer known as the "Old Oligarch," the essence of religion seems to be proper social enjoyment. In a relaxed aristocratic way, he expresses joy that religious ceremonies exist to offer less fortunate citizens the enjoyable experiences they would otherwise miss out on. "Regarding sacrifices, sanctuaries, festivals, and precincts, the People realize that it's impossible for each person to individually sacrifice and feast while having a fully beautiful city, so they've figured out how to collectively access these benefits."
In the procession of the Panathenaia all Athens was gathered together, but—and this is important—for a special purpose, more 179primitive than any great political or social union. Happily this purpose is clear; it is depicted in the central slab of the east end of the frieze (Fig. 5). A priest is there represented receiving from the hands of a boy a great peplos or robe. It is the sacred robe of Athena woven for her and embroidered by young Athenian maidens and offered to her every five years. The great gold and ivory statue in the Parthenon itself had no need of a robe; she would scarcely have known what to do with one; her raiment was already of wrought gold, she carried helmet and spear and shield. But there was an ancient image of Athena, an old Madonna of the people, fashioned before Athena became a warrior maiden. This image was rudely hewn in wood, it was dressed and decked doll-fashion 180like a May Queen, and to her the great peplos was dedicated. The peplos was hoisted as a sail on the Panathenaic ship, and this ship Athena had borrowed from Dionysos himself, who went every spring in procession in a ship-car on wheels to open the season for sailing. To a seafaring people like the Athenians the opening of the sailing season was all-important, and naturally began not at midsummer but in spring.
In the Panathenaia procession, all of Athens came together for a specific reason, which is more basic than any major political or social gathering. Luckily, this purpose is clear; it’s shown in the central panel of the east side of the frieze (Fig. 5). A priest is depicted receiving a large robe, called a peplos, from a boy’s hands. This is the sacred robe of Athena, made for her and embroidered by young Athenian girls, and it's offered every five years. The magnificent gold and ivory statue in the Parthenon didn't need a robe; it wouldn’t have known what to do with one, as its attire was already made of gold, and it held a helmet, spear, and shield. However, there was an ancient statue of Athena, an old representation cherished by the people, created before Athena became known as a warrior. This statue was roughly carved from wood, dressed and adorned like a doll, similar to a May Queen, and it was to this image that the great peplos was dedicated. The peplos was raised like a sail on the Panathenaic ship, which Athena had borrowed from Dionysos himself, who would parade in a ship-car on wheels every spring to mark the start of the sailing season. For a seafaring society like the Athenians, the beginning of the sailing season was incredibly significant, naturally starting in the spring rather than midsummer.
The sacred peplos, or robe, takes us back to the old days when the spirit of the year and the “luck” of the people was bound up with a rude image. The life of the year died out each year and had to be renewed. To make a new image was expensive and inconvenient, so, with primitive economy it was decided that the life and luck of the image should be renewed by re-dressing it, by offering to it each year a new robe. We remember (p. 60) how in Thuringia the new puppet wore the shirt of the old and thereby new life was passed from one to the other. But behind the old image we can get to a stage still earlier, when there was at the Panathenaia no image at all, only a yearly maypole; a bough hung with ribbons and 181cakes and fruits and the like. A bough was cut from the sacred olive tree of Athens, called the Moria or Fate Tree. It was bound about with fillets and hung with fruit and nuts and, in the festival of the Panathenaia, they carried it up to the Acropolis to give to Athena Polias, “Her-of-the-City,” and as they went they sang the old Eiresione song (p. 114). Polias is but the city, the Polis incarnate.
The sacred peplos, or robe, takes us back to a time when the spirit of the year and the “luck” of the people were tied to a simple image. Each year, the essence of the year would fade and needed to be renewed. Creating a new image was costly and impractical, so, with basic resourcefulness, it was decided that the life and fortune of the image would be restored by dressing it up again, offering it a new robe each year. We remember (p. 60) how in Thuringia, the new puppet wore the shirt of the old one, thus transferring new life from one to the other. However, if we look back even further, we see that at the Panathenaia, there was no image whatsoever, only a yearly maypole; a branch adorned with ribbons and 181cakes and fruits, among other things. A branch was cut from the sacred olive tree of Athens, known as the Moria or Fate Tree. It was wrapped with ribbons and decorated with fruit and nuts, and during the Panathenaia festival, it was carried up to the Acropolis as an offering to Athena Polias, “Her-of-the-City,” while they sang the traditional Eiresione song (p. 114). Polias represents the city, the Polis made manifest.
This Moria, or Fate Tree, was the very life of Athens; the life of the olive which fed her and lighted her was the very life of the city. When the Persian host sacked the Acropolis they burnt the holy olive, and it seemed that all was over. But next day it put forth a new shoot and the people knew that the city’s life still lived. Sophocles44 sang of the glory of the wondrous life tree of Athens:
This Moria, or Fate Tree, was the heartbeat of Athens; the olive that nourished and illuminated her was the very essence of the city. When the Persian army looted the Acropolis, they set fire to the sacred olive, and it felt like everything was lost. But the next day, it sprouted a new shoot, and the people realized that the city’s spirit was still alive. Sophocles44 sang about the glory of the miraculous life tree of Athens:
Sea-gray, child-nurturing olive tree that thrives here,
No one can take, touch, or harm it, whether it's a reckless young person or an arrogant elder.
182 For the round of Morian, Zeus has been its watcher since ancient times; He sees it, and, Athena, your own sea-gray eyes see it too.”
The holy tree carried in procession is, like the image of Athena, made of olive-wood, just the incarnate life of Athens ever renewed.
The holy tree carried in the procession is, like the image of Athena, made of olive wood, representing the ever-renewing spirit of Athens.
The Panathenaia was not, like the Dithyramb, a spring festival. It took place in July at the height of the summer heat, when need for rain was the greatest. But the month Hecatombaion, in which it was celebrated, was the first month of the Athenian year and the day of the festival was the birthday of the goddess. When the goddess became a war-goddess, it was fabled that she was born in Olympus, and that she sprang full grown from her father’s head in glittering armour. But she was really born on earth, and the day of her birth was the birthday of every earthborn goddess, the day of the beginning of the new year, with its returning life. When men observe only the actual growth of new green life from the ground, this birthday will be in spring; when they begin to know that the seasons depend on 183the sun, or when the heat of the sun causes great need of rain, it will be at midsummer, at the solstice, or in northern regions where men fear to lose the sun in midwinter, as with us. The frieze of the Parthenon is, then, but a primitive festival translated into stone, a rite frozen to a monument.
The Panathenaia was not a spring festival like the Dithyramb. It happened in July during the peak of summer heat, when the need for rain was strongest. However, the month Hecatombaion, when it was celebrated, marked the first month of the Athenian year, and the festival day was the goddess's birthday. As the goddess turned into a war-goddess, it was said that she was born in Olympus, fully grown and armored, emerging from her father's head. But she was actually born on earth, and her birthday represented the birth of every earthborn goddess, the beginning of the new year, and the return of life. When people only recognize the actual growth of new green life from the ground, this birthday falls in spring; when they realize that the seasons depend on
Passing over a long space of time we come to our next illustration, the Apollo Belvedere (Fig. 6).
Passing over a long period of time, we arrive at our next example, the Apollo Belvedere (Fig. 6).
It might seem that here at last we have nothing primitive; here we have art pure and simple, ideal art utterly cut loose from ritual, “art for art’s sake.” Yet in this Apollo Belvedere, this product of late and accomplished, even decadent art, we shall see most clearly the intimate relation of art and ritual; we shall, as it were, walk actually across that transition bridge of ritual which leads from actual life to art.
It might seem like we've finally found something that's not primitive; here we have pure and simple art, ideal art completely separate from ritual, “art for art’s sake.” Yet in this Apollo Belvedere, this creation of late, accomplished, and even decadent art, we'll clearly see the close connection between art and ritual; we will, in a sense, actually walk across that transition bridge of ritual that connects real life to art.
The date of this famous Apollo cannot be fixed, but it is clearly a copy of a type belonging to the fourth century B.C. The poise of the figure is singular and, till its intent is grasped, unsatisfactory. Apollo is caught in swift motion but seems, as he stands delicately poised, to be about to fly rather than to run.185 He stands tiptoe and in a moment will have left the earth. The Greek sculptor’s genius was all focussed, as we shall presently see, on the human figure and on the mastery of its many possibilities of movement and action. Greek statues can roughly be dated by the way they stand. At first, in the archaic period, they stand firmly planted with equal weight on either foot, the feet close together. Then one foot is advanced, but the weight still equally divided, an almost impossible position. Next, the weight is thrown on the right foot; and the left knee is bent. This is of all positions the loveliest for the human body. We allow it to women, forbid it to men save to “æsthetes.” If the back numbers of Punch be examined for the figure of “Postlethwaite” it will be seen that he always stands in this characteristic relaxed pose.
The date of this famous Apollo statue can't be pinpointed, but it’s clearly a copy of a style from the fourth century B.C. The way the figure is posed is unique and, until you understand its intention, somewhat unsatisfying. Apollo is captured in swift motion but seems more like he’s about to take flight than to run. He stands on tiptoe, ready to leave the ground any moment. The genius of the Greek sculptor was fully focused, as we’ll soon see, on the human figure and the mastery of its various movements and actions. Greek statues can generally be dated by their stance. Initially, during the archaic period, they stand firmly with equal weight on both feet, close together. Then, one foot moves forward, yet the weight remains evenly distributed, an almost impossible position. Next, the weight shifts to the right foot, and the left knee bends. This is the most beautiful position for the human body. We allow this stance for women, but we generally forbid it for men, except for "aesthetes." If you look at the back issues of Punch, you’ll notice that the character "Postlethwaite" always stands in this relaxed pose.
When the sculptor has mastered the possible he bethinks him of the impossible. He will render the human body flying. It may have been the accident of a mythological subject that first suggested the motive. Leochares, a famous artist of the fourth century B.C., made a group of Zeus in the form of an eagle carrying off Ganymede. A replica of the 186group is preserved in the Vatican, and should stand for comparison near the Apollo. We have the same tiptoe poise, the figure just about to leave the earth. Again, it is not a dance, but a flight. This poise is suggestive to us because it marks an art cut loose, as far as may be, from earth and its realities, even its rituals.
When the sculptor has mastered what's possible, he starts thinking about the impossible. He will depict the human body in flight. It may have been a mythological story that first sparked this idea. Leochares, a well-known artist from the fourth century BCE, created a piece showing Zeus as an eagle carrying off Ganymede. A replica of the 186 group is kept in the Vatican and should be compared alongside the Apollo. We see the same tiptoe stance, the figure about to leave the ground. Again, it’s not a dance; it’s a flight. This posture is meaningful to us because it represents an art style that’s, as much as possible, detached from earth and its realities, even its rituals.
What is it that Apollo is doing? The question and suggested answers have occupied many treatises. There is only one answer: We do not know. It was at first thought that the Apollo had just drawn his bow and shot an arrow. This suggestion was made to account for the pose; but that, as we have seen, is sufficiently explained by the flight-motive. Another possible solution is that Apollo brandishes in his uplifted hand the ægis, or goatskin shield, of Zeus. Another suggestion is that he holds as often a lustral, or laurel bough, that he is figured as Daphnephoros, “Laurel-Bearer.”
What is Apollo doing? This question and its possible answers have been the focus of many discussions. The only real answer is: We don’t know. Initially, it was thought that Apollo had just drawn his bow and shot an arrow. This idea was proposed to explain his pose; however, as we've seen, that is sufficiently clarified by the flight motive. Another possible explanation is that Apollo is holding the ægis, or goatskin shield, of Zeus in his raised hand. Another suggestion is that he is often depicted with a lustral or laurel bough, identifying him as Daphnephoros, “Laurel-Bearer.”
We do not know if the Belvedere Apollo carried a laurel, but we do know that it was of the very essence of the god to be a Laurel-Bearer. That, as we shall see in a moment, he, like Dionysos, arose in part out of a rite, 187a rite of Laurel-Bearing—a Daphnephoria. We have not got clear of ritual yet. When Pausanias,45 the ancient traveller, whose notebook is our chief source about these early festivals, came to Thebes he saw a hill sacred to Apollo, and after describing the temple on the hill he says:
We don’t know if the Belvedere Apollo held a laurel, but we do know that it was essential to the god to be a Laurel-Bearer. As we’ll see in a moment, he, like Dionysos, partly emerged from a rite, 187 a rite of Laurel-Bearing—a Daphnephoria. We’re not done with ritual yet. When Pausanias,45 the ancient traveler, whose notes are our main source about these early festivals, arrived in Thebes, he saw a hill sacred to Apollo, and after describing the temple on the hill, he says:
“The following custom is still, I know, observed at Thebes. A boy of distinguished family and himself well-looking and strong is made the priest of Apollo, for the space of a year. The title given him is Laurel-Bearer (Daphnephoros), for these boys wear wreaths made of laurel.”
“The following custom is still, I know, observed at Thebes. A boy from a distinguished family who is also good-looking and strong is appointed as the priest of Apollo, for the span of a year. The title given to him is Laurel-Bearer (Daphnephoros), because these boys wear wreaths made of laurel.”
We know for certain now what these yearly priests are: they are the Kings of the Year, the Spirits of the Year, May-Kings, Jacks-o’-the-Green. The name given to the boy is enough to show he carried a laurel branch, though Pausanias only mentions a wreath. Another ancient writer gives us more details.46 He says in describing the festival of the Laurel-Bearing:
We now know for sure what these yearly priests are: they are the Kings of the Year, the Spirits of the Year, May-Kings, Jacks-o’-the-Green. The name given to the boy is enough to indicate he carried a laurel branch, even though Pausanias only mentions a wreath. Another ancient writer provides us with more details.46 He describes the festival of the Laurel-Bearing:
“They wreathe a pole of olive wood with laurel and various flowers. On the top is 188fitted a bronze globe from which they suspend smaller ones. Midway round the pole they place a lesser globe, binding it with purple fillets, but the end of the pole is decked with saffron. By the topmost globe they mean the sun, to which they actually compare Apollo. The globe beneath this is the moon; the smaller globes hung on are the stars and constellations, and the fillets are the course of the year, for they make them 365 in number. The Daphnephoria is headed by a boy, both whose parents are alive, and his nearest male relation carries the filleted pole. The Laurel-Bearer himself, who follows next, holds on to the laurel; he has his hair hanging loose, he wears a golden wreath, and he is dressed out in a splendid robe to his feet and he wears light shoes. There follows him a band of maidens holding out boughs before them, to enforce the supplication of the hymns.”
“They wrap a pole made of olive wood with laurel and various flowers. At the top is 188 attached a bronze globe from which they hang smaller ones. Halfway down the pole, they place a smaller globe, tying it with purple ribbons, while the end of the pole is adorned with saffron. The topmost globe represents the sun, to which they actually compare Apollo. The globe below it is the moon; the smaller globes that are hung are the stars and constellations, and the ribbons symbolize the course of the year, as they make them 365 in total. The Daphnephoria is led by a boy whose parents are both alive, and his closest male relative carries the ribboned pole. The Laurel-Bearer himself follows, holding onto the laurel; his hair is loose, he wears a golden wreath, and he is dressed in a beautiful robe that reaches his feet, paired with light shoes. Following him is a group of maidens holding out branches in front of them, amplifying the plea of the hymns.”
This is the most elaborate maypole ceremony that we know of in ancient times. The globes representing sun and moon show us that we have come to a time when men know that the fruits of the earth in due season depended on the heavenly bodies. The year 189with its 365 days is a Sun-Year. Once this Sun-Year established and we find that the times of the solstices, midwinter and midsummer became as, or even more, important than the spring itself. The date of the Daphnephoria is not known.
This is the most complex maypole ceremony we know of from ancient times. The globes symbolizing the sun and moon indicate that society recognized the connection between the earth's harvests and the movements of celestial bodies. The year 189, with its 365 days, represents a Sun-Year. Once this Sun-Year was established, the timing of the solstices, midwinter, and midsummer became just as, or even more, significant than spring itself. The date of the Daphnephoria remains unknown.
At Delphi itself, the centre of Apollo-worship, there was a festival called the Stepteria, or festival “of those who make the wreathes,” in which “mystery” a Christian Bishop, St. Cyprian, tells us he was initiated. In far-off Tempe—that wonderful valley that is still the greenest spot in stony, barren Greece, and where the laurel trees still cluster—there was an altar, and near it a laurel tree. The story went that Apollo had made himself a crown from this very laurel, and taking in his hand a branch of this same laurel, i.e. as Laurel-Bearer, had come to Delphi and taken over the oracle.
At Delphi, the heart of Apollo worship, there was a festival called the Stepteria, or the festival “for those who make the wreaths,” where a Christian Bishop, St. Cyprian, shared that he was initiated into its “mystery.” In distant Tempe—a stunning valley that remains the greenest area in the rocky, barren lands of Greece, filled with laurel trees—there was an altar and a laurel tree nearby. According to the legend, Apollo had fashioned a crown from this very laurel and, holding a branch of this same laurel, as the Laurel-Bearer, he had come to Delphi and claimed the oracle.
“And to this day the people of Delphi send high-born boys in procession there. And they, when they have reached Tempe and made a splendid sacrifice return back, after wearing themselves wreaths from the very laurel from which the god made himself a wreath.”
“And to this day, the people of Delphi send noble boys in a procession there. They, when they reach Tempe and perform an impressive sacrifice, return after wearing wreaths made from the same laurel that the god used to make his own wreath.”
190We are inclined to think of the Greeks as a people apt to indulge in the singular practice of wearing wreaths in public, a practice among us confined to children on their birthdays and a few eccentric people on their wedding days. We forget the intensely practical purport of the custom. The ancient Greeks wore wreaths and carried boughs, not because they were artistic or poetical, but because they were ritualists, that they might bring back the spring and carry in the summer. The Greek bridegroom to-day, as well as the Greek bride, wears a wreath, that his marriage may be the beginning of new life, that his “wife may be as the fruitful vine, and his children as the olive branches round about his table.” And our children to-day, though they do not know it, wear wreaths on their birthdays because with each new year their life is re-born.
190We tend to see the Greeks as a people who enjoy the unusual tradition of wearing wreaths in public, a practice among us that is limited to kids on their birthdays and a few quirky individuals on their wedding days. We overlook the deeply practical meaning behind the custom. The ancient Greeks wore wreaths and carried branches, not because they were artistic or poetic, but because they were ritualistic, aiming to bring back spring and usher in summer. Today, both Greek grooms and brides wear wreaths so that their marriage symbolizes the start of new life, and that his “wife may be as the fruitful vine, and his children as the olive branches around his table.” And our children today, even if they don’t realize it, wear wreaths on their birthdays because each new year marks a rebirth in their lives.
Apollo then, was, like Dionysos, King of the May and—saving his presence—Jack-in-the-Green. The god manifestly arose out of the rite. For a moment let us see how he arose. It will be remembered that in a previous chapter (p. 70) we spoke of “personification.”191 We think of the god Apollo as an abstraction, an unreal thing, perhaps as a “false god.” The god Apollo does not, and never did, exist. He is an idea—a thing made by the imagination. But primitive man does not deal with abstractions, does not worship them. What happens is, as we saw (p. 71), something like this: Year by year a boy is chosen to carry the laurel, to bring in the May, and later year by year a puppet is made. It is a different boy each year, carrying a different laurel branch. And yet in a sense it is the same boy; he is always the Laurel-Bearer—“Daphnephoros,” always the “Luck” of the village or city. This Laurel-Bearer, the same yesterday, to-day, and forever, is the stuff of which the god is made. The god arises from the rite, he is gradually detached from the rite, and as soon as he gets a life and being of his own, apart from the rite, he is a first stage in art, a work of art existing in the mind, gradually detached from even the faded action of ritual, and later to be the model of the actual work of art, the copy in stone.
Apollo was, like Dionysos, the King of the May and—excluding his presence—Jack-in-the-Green. The god clearly came from the rite. For a moment, let’s explore how he came to be. It’s important to remember that in a previous chapter (p. 70) we discussed “personification.”191 We think of the god Apollo as an abstraction, an unreal concept, perhaps a “false god.” The god Apollo does not, and never did, exist. He is an idea—a creation of the imagination. But primitive man does not engage with abstractions or worship them. What occurs, as we noted (p. 71), is something like this: Year after year a boy is chosen to carry the laurel, to welcome the May, and then a puppet is made year after year. It’s a different boy each year, each carrying a different laurel branch. Yet in a way, he is the same boy; he is always the Laurel-Bearer—“Daphnephoros,” always the “Luck” of the village or city. This Laurel-Bearer, the same yesterday, today, and forever, is what the god is made of. The god emerges from the rite, gradually becomes independent of it, and as soon as he gains his own life and identity, separate from the rite, he becomes an early stage in art, an idea existing in the mind, gradually separating from even the faded actions of ritual, and eventually serving as the model for the actual work of art, the stone copy.
We see now why in the history of all ages and every place art is what is called the “handmaid of religion.” She is not really the “handmaid” at all. She springs straight out of the rite, and her first outward leap is the image of the god. Primitive art in Greece, in Egypt, in Assyria,47 represents either rites, processions, sacrifices, magical ceremonies, embodied prayers; or else it represents the images of the gods who spring from those rites. Track any god right home, and you will find him lurking in a ritual sheath, from which he slowly emerges, first as a dæmon, or spirit, of the year, then as a full-blown divinity.
We can see now why throughout history and everywhere art is referred to as the "handmaid of religion." In reality, she isn’t really a "handmaid" at all. She originates straight from the ritual, and her first outward expression is the image of the god. Primitive art in Greece, Egypt, and Assyria, represents either rituals, processions, sacrifices, magical ceremonies, embodied prayers, or it shows the images of the gods that come from those rituals. Follow any god back home, and you’ll find him hidden in a ritual form, from which he gradually emerges, first as a dæmon, or spirit, of the year, and then as a fully developed divinity.
In Chapter II we saw how the dromenon gave birth to the drama, how, bit by bit, out of the chorus of dancers some dancers with193drew and became spectators sitting apart, and on the other hand others of the dancers drew apart on to the stage and presented to the spectators a spectacle, a thing to be looked at, not joined in. And we saw how in this spectacular mood, this being cut loose from immediate action, lay the very essence of the artist and the art-lover. Now in the drama of Thespis there was at first, we are told, but one actor; later Æschylus added a second. It is clear who this actor, this protagonist or “first contender” was, the one actor with the double part, who was Death to be carried out and Summer to be carried in. He was the Bough-Bearer, the only possible actor in the one-part play of the renewal of life and the return of the year.
In Chapter II, we saw how the dromenon gave rise to the drama. Bit by bit, some dancers from the chorus separated and became spectators sitting apart, while others stepped onto the stage to present a spectacle for the audience—a thing to be looked at, not participated in. We also saw that in this spectacle-driven mood, this detachment from immediate action, lay the essence of both the artist and the art-lover. Initially, in the drama of Thespis, there was only one actor, and later, Æschylus introduced a second. It’s clear who this actor, this protagonist or “first contender,” was—he was an actor with a dual role, embodying both Death to be carried out and Summer to be brought in. He was the Bough-Bearer, the only possible actor in the one-part play of life's renewal and the return of the year.
The May-King, the leader of the choral dance gave birth not only to the first actor of the drama, but also, as we have just seen, to the god, be he Dionysos or be he Apollo; and this figure of the god thus imagined out of the year-spirit was perhaps more fertile for art than even the protagonist of the drama. It may seem strange to us that a god should rise up out of a dance or a pro194cession, because dances and processions are not an integral part of our national life, and do not call up any very strong and instant emotion. The old instinct lingers, it is true, and emerges at critical moments; when a king dies we form a great procession to carry him to the grave, but we do not dance. We have court balls, and these with their stately ordered ceremonials are perhaps the last survival of the genuinely civic dance, but a court ball is not given at a king’s funeral nor in honour of a god.
The May-King, the leader of the choral dance, not only gave rise to the first actor of the drama but also, as we've just seen, to the god, whether he is Dionysus or Apollo. This image of the god, born from the spirit of the year, was perhaps more inspiring for art than even the protagonist of the drama. It might seem odd to us that a god could emerge from a dance or a procession, as dances and processions aren’t a central part of our national life and don’t evoke strong or immediate emotions. The old instinct still exists, though, and comes out in critical moments; when a king dies, we hold a grand procession to take him to the grave, but we don’t dance. We have court balls, and with their formal ceremonies, these may be the last remnant of the true civic dance, but a court ball isn’t held at a king’s funeral or in honor of a god.
But to the Greek the god and the dance were never quite sundered. It almost seems as if in the minds of Greek poets and philosophers there lingered some dim half-conscious remembrance that some of these gods at least actually came out of the ritual dance. Thus, Plato,48 in treating of the importance of rhythm in education says: “The gods, pitying the toilsome race of men, have appointed the sequence of religious festivals to give them times of rest, and have given them the Muses and Apollo, the Muse-Leader, as fellow-revellers.”
But for the Greeks, the god and the dance were never completely separated. It almost seems like Greek poets and philosophers had some vague, half-conscious memory that at least some of these gods emerged from the ritual dance. So, Plato,48 when discussing the importance of rhythm in education, says: “The gods, feeling compassion for the hardworking race of humans, have established a sequence of religious festivals to give them moments of rest, and have provided them with the Muses and Apollo, the Muse-Leader, as companions in celebration.”
“The young of all animals,” he goes on to 195say, “cannot keep quiet, either in body or voice. They must leap and skip and overflow with gamesomeness and sheer joy, and they must utter all sorts of cries. But whereas animals have no perception of order or disorder in their motions, the gods who have been appointed to men as our fellow-dancers have given to us a sense of pleasure in rhythm and harmony. And so they move us and lead our bands, knitting us together with songs and in dances, and these we call choruses.” Nor was it only Apollo and Dionysos who led the dance. Athena herself danced the Pyrrhic dance. “Our virgin lady,” says Plato, “delighting in the sports of the dance, thought it not meet to dance with empty hands; she must be clothed in full armour, and in this attire go through the dance. And youths and maidens should in every respect imitate her example, honouring the goddess, both with a view to the actual necessities of war and to the festivals.”
“The young of all animals,” he continues to 195say, “can’t stay still, either in their bodies or voices. They have to jump around and overflow with playfulness and pure joy, and they make all sorts of sounds. But while animals don’t have a sense of order or chaos in their movements, the gods assigned to humans as our fellow dancers have given us an appreciation for rhythm and harmony. They inspire us and lead our groups, bringing us together with songs and dances, which we call choruses.” It wasn’t just Apollo and Dionysos who led the dance. Athena herself performed the Pyrrhic dance. “Our virgin lady,” Plato says, “enjoying the thrill of the dance, thought it wasn’t right to dance with empty hands; she must be dressed in full armor and dance in this outfit. Young men and women should fully emulate her example, honoring the goddess, for both the practical needs of war and the celebrations.”
Plato is unconsciously inverting the order of things, natural happenings. Take the armed dance. There is, first, the “actual necessity of war.” Men go to war armed, to 196face actual dangers, and at their head is a leader in full armour. That is real life. There is then the festal re-enactment of war, when the fight is not actually fought, but there is an imitation of war. That is the ritual stage, the dromenon. Here, too, there is a leader. More and more this dance becomes a spectacle, less and less an action. Then from the periodic dromenon, the ritual enacted year by year, emerges an imagined permanent leader; a dæmon, or god—a Dionysos, an Apollo, an Athena. Finally the account of what actually happens is thrown into the past, into a remote distance, and we have an “ætiological” myth—a story told to give a cause or reason. The whole natural process is inverted.
Plato is unknowingly flipping the order of things and natural events. Take the armed dance. First, there’s the “real necessity of war.” Men go into battle armed to 196face actual dangers, led by a commander in full armor. That’s real life. Then there’s the festive re-enactment of war, where the battle isn’t actually fought, but rather an imitation of it. That’s the ritual stage, the dromenon. Here, too, there’s a leader. More and more, this dance turns into a spectacle, becoming less of an action. From the periodic dromenon, the ritual celebrated year after year, an imagined permanent leader arises; a spirit or god—a Dionysus, an Apollo, an Athena. Finally, the account of what actually occurs is pushed into the past, to a far distance, and we get an “ætiological” myth—a story created to provide a reason or cause. The entire natural process is inverted.
And last, as already seen, the god, the first work of art, the thing unseen, imagined out of the ritual of the dance, is cast back into the visible world and fixed in space. Can we wonder that a classical writer49 should say “the statues of the craftsmen of old times are the relics of ancient dancing.” That is just what they are, rites caught and fixed and frozen. “Drawing,” says a modern 197critic,50 “is at bottom, like all the arts, a kind of gesture, a method of dancing on paper.” Sculpture, drawing, all the arts save music are imitative; so was the dance from which they sprang. But imitation is not all, or even first. “The dance may be mimetic; but the beauty and verve of the performance, not closeness of the imitation impresses; and tame additions of truth will encumber and not convince. The dance must control the pantomime.” Art, that is, gradually dominates mere ritual.
And finally, as we've already seen, the god, the original piece of art, the unseen thing, imagined from the ritual of the dance, is thrown back into the visible world and fixed in space. Can we really be surprised that a classical writer49 would say “the statues of the craftsmen of old times are the relics of ancient dancing”? That's exactly what they are, rites captured and preserved. “Drawing,” says a modern 197critic,50 “is essentially, like all the arts, a kind of gesture, a way of dancing on paper.” Sculpture, drawing, and all the arts except music are imitative; the same goes for the dance from which they originated. But imitation isn’t everything, or even the main thing. “The dance may be mimetic; but the beauty and energy of the performance, not the accuracy of the imitation, leave an impression; and unnecessary details of truth will burden rather than persuade. The dance must lead the pantomime.” Art, in other words, gradually takes over simple ritual.
We come to another point. The Greek gods as we know them in classical sculpture are always imaged in human shape. This was not of course always the case with other nations. We have seen how among savages the totem, that is, the emblem of tribal unity, was usually an animal or a plant. We have seen how the emotions of the Siberian tribe in Saghalien focussed on a bear. The savage totem, the Saghalien Bear, is on the way to be, but is not quite, a god; he is not personal enough. The Egyptians, and in 198part the Assyrians, halted half-way and made their gods into monstrous shapes, half-animal, half-man, which have their own mystical grandeur. But since we are men ourselves, feeling human emotion, if our gods are in great part projected emotions, the natural form for them to take is human shape.
We come to another point. The Greek gods, as we see them in classical sculpture, are always depicted in human form. This wasn’t always the case with other cultures. We’ve seen how, among indigenous people, the totem, representing tribal unity, was usually an animal or a plant. We’ve seen how the emotions of the Siberian tribe in Saghalien centered around a bear. The savage totem, the Saghalien Bear, is on the way to being a god but isn't quite there; it's not personal enough. The Egyptians, and to some extent the Assyrians, stopped halfway and created their gods as monstrous beings, half-animal and half-human, which have their own mystical grandeur. But since we are human beings experiencing human emotions, if our gods largely reflect our emotions, it makes sense for them to take on human form.
“Art imitates Nature,” says Aristotle, in a phrase that has been much misunderstood. It has been taken to mean that art is a copy or reproduction of natural objects. But by “Nature” Aristotle never means the outside world of created things, he means rather creative force, what produces, not what has been produced. We might almost translate the Greek phrase, “Art, like Nature, creates things,” “Art acts like Nature in producing things.” These things are, first and foremost, human things, human action. The drama, with which Aristotle is so much concerned, invents human action like real, natural action. Dancing “imitates character, emotion, action.” Art is to Aristotle almost wholly bound by the limitations of human nature.
“Art imitates Nature,” says Aristotle, a phrase that has been frequently misunderstood. It’s often taken to mean that art is just a copy or reproduction of natural objects. However, by “Nature,” Aristotle refers not to the external world of created things, but rather to the creative force that produces, not what has been produced. We might nearly translate the Greek phrase as “Art, like Nature, creates things,” or “Art acts like Nature in producing things.” These things are primarily about human experiences and actions. The drama, which Aristotle is very focused on, invents human action that is similar to real, natural action. Dancing “imitates character, emotion, action.” For Aristotle, art is almost entirely constrained by the boundaries of human nature.
This is, of course, characteristically a Greek limitation. “Man is the measure of all 199things,” said the old Greek sophist, but modern science has taught us another lesson. Man may be in the foreground, but the drama of man’s life is acted out for us against a tremendous background of natural happenings: a background that preceded man and will outlast him; and this background profoundly affects our imagination, and hence our art. We moderns are in love with the background. Our art is a landscape art. The ancient landscape painter could not, or would not, trust the background to tell its own tale: if he painted a mountain he set up a mountain-god to make it real; if he outlined a coast he set human coast-nymphs on its shore to make clear the meaning.
This is, of course, typically a Greek limitation. “Man is the measure of all things,” said the ancient Greek sophist, but modern science has taught us a different lesson. While man may take center stage, the story of human life unfolds against a vast backdrop of natural events: a backdrop that existed before humanity and will continue after it; and this backdrop significantly influences our imagination, and consequently, our art. We moderns are captivated by the background. Our art is landscape art. The ancient landscape painter could not, or chose not, to allow the background to tell its own story: if he painted a mountain, he had to invoke a mountain god to make it feel real; if he sketched a coastline, he needed to place human nymphs on the shore to clarify its meaning.
Contrast with this our modern landscape, from which bit by bit the nymph has been wholly banished. It is the art of a stage, without actors, a scene which is all background, all suggestion. It is an art given us by sheer recoil from science, which has dwarfed actual human life almost to imaginative extinction.
Contrast this with our modern landscape, from which the nymph has been completely driven away. It’s like a stage set without any actors, just a scene that’s all background and suggestion. This art comes from a strong reaction to science, which has made real human life feel almost nonexistent.
“Landscape, then, offered to the modern imagination a scene empty of definite actors, 200superhuman or human, that yielded to reverie without challenge all that is in a moral without a creed, tension or ambush of the dark, threat of ominous gloom, the relenting and tender return or overwhelming outburst of light, the pageantry of clouds above a world turned quaker, the monstrous weeds of trees outside the town, the sea that is obstinately epic still.”51
“Landscape, then, presented the modern imagination with a scene devoid of specific characters, 200whether superhuman or human, that easily invited daydreaming without questioning all that exists in a moral framework without a belief system, free from tension or hidden threats of darkness, the looming danger of bleakness, the gentle return or powerful burst of light, the grand display of clouds over a world made serene, the towering weeds of trees outside the town, the sea that remains stubbornly epic still.”51
It was to this world of backgrounds that men fled, hunted by the sense of their own insignificance.
It was to this world of backgrounds that men escaped, chased by the feeling of their own unimportance.
“Minds the most strictly bound in their acts by civil life, in their fancy by the shrivelled look of destiny under scientific speculation, felt on solitary hill or shore those tides of the blood stir again that are ruled by the sun and the moon and travelled as if to tryst where an apparition might take form. Poets ordained themselves to this vigil, haunters of a desert church, prompters of an elemental theatre, listeners in solitary places for intimations from a spirit in hiding; and painters followed the impulse of Wordsworth.”
“Minds that are most constrained by the rules of society, influenced by the bleak appearance of fate through scientific theories, would feel, whether on a lonely hill or along the shore, the stirring tides of blood that are governed by the sun and moon, traveling as if to meet where a vision might emerge. Poets committed themselves to this watch, wandering souls of an empty church, instigators of a raw theatre, listening in isolation for signs from a hidden spirit; and painters responded to Wordsworth's inspiration.”
201We can only see the strength and weakness of Greek sculpture, feel the emotion of which it was the utterance, if we realize clearly this modern spirit of the background. All great modern, and perhaps even ancient, poets are touched by it. Drama itself, as Nietzsche showed, “hankers after dissolution into mystery. Shakespeare would occasionally knock the back out of the stage with a window opening on the ‘cloud-capp’d towers.’” But Maeterlinck is the best example, because his genius is less. He is the embodiment, almost the caricature, of a tendency.
201We can only appreciate the strengths and weaknesses of Greek sculpture and feel the emotions it expresses if we clearly understand the modern spirit behind it. All great modern poets, and maybe even some ancient ones, are influenced by this. Drama itself, as Nietzsche pointed out, "longs to dissolve into mystery." Shakespeare sometimes broke the fourth wall, showing a view of the "cloud-capped towers." But Maeterlinck is the best example, as his genius exemplifies this tendency almost to the point of caricature.
“Maeterlinck sets us figures in the foreground only to launch us into that limbus. The supers jabbering on the scene are there, children of presentiment and fear, to make us aware of a third, the mysterious one, whose name is not on the bills. They come to warn us by the nervous check and hurry of their gossip of the approach of that background power. Omen after omen announces him, the talk starts and drops at his approach, a door shuts and the thrill of his passage is the play.”52
“Maeterlinck puts figures front and center just to throw us into that gray area. The actors chatting away on stage are there, kids filled with intuition and fear, to remind us of a third presence, the mysterious one, whose name isn’t on the program. They come to alert us with their nervous chatter and hurried whispers about the looming power in the background. Sign after sign signals his arrival; conversations begin and stop at his approach, a door closes, and the excitement of his presence shapes the drama.”52
For it is naturalism, not realism, not imitation. By all manner of renunciations Greek sculpture is what it is. The material, itself marble, is utterly unlike life, it is perfectly cold and still, it has neither the texture nor the colouring of life. The story of Pygmalion who fell in love with the statue he had himself sculptured is as false as it is tasteless. Greek sculpture is the last form of art to incite physical reaction. It is remote almost to the point of chill abstraction. The statue in the round renounces not only human life itself, but all the natural background and setting of life. The statues of the Greek gods are Olympian in spirit as well as subject. They are like the gods of Epicurus, cut loose alike from the affairs of men, and even the ordered ways of Nature. So Lucretius53 pictures them:
For it’s naturalism, not realism, not just copying. Through various renunciations, Greek sculpture remains what it is. The material, marble itself, is completely different from life; it’s cold and motionless, lacking the texture or color of living beings. The story of Pygmalion, who fell in love with the statue he created, is as untrue as it is distasteful. Greek sculpture is the last form of art that evokes a physical reaction. It feels almost painfully distant, bordering on cold abstraction. The statue in the round turns away not only from human life itself but also from all the natural backgrounds and settings of life. The statues of the Greek gods possess an Olympian spirit as well as subject matter. They are like the gods of Epicurus, detached from human affairs and even from the orderly patterns of Nature. So Lucretius53 depicts them:
203“The divinity of the gods is revealed and their tranquil abodes, which neither winds do shake nor clouds drench with rains, nor snow congealed by sharp frost harms with hoary fall: an ever cloudless ether o’ercanopies them, and they laugh with light shed largely around. Nature, too, supplies all their wants, and nothing ever impairs their peace of mind.”
Greek art moves on through a long course of technical accomplishment, of ever-increasing mastery over materials and methods. But this course we need not follow. For our argument the last word is said in the figures of these Olympians translated into stone. Born of pressing human needs and desires, images projected by active and even anxious ritual, they pass into the upper air and dwell aloof, spectator-like and all but spectral.
Greek art evolves over a long journey of technical skill and growing expertise with materials and techniques. However, we don’t need to follow this journey. For our argument, the final expression is found in the stone figures of these Olympians. Created from urgent human needs and desires, these images are brought to life by active and sometimes anxious rituals, transcending to a higher realm where they exist distantly, like spectators, almost ghostly.
47 It is now held by some and good authorities that the prehistoric paintings of cave-dwelling man had also a ritual origin; that is, that the representations of animals were intended to act magically, to increase the “supply of the animal or help the hunter to catch him.” But, as this question is still pending, I prefer, tempting though they are, not to use prehistoric paintings as material for my argument.
47 Some experts believe that the prehistoric paintings created by cave dwellers had a ritual purpose; specifically, that the images of animals were meant to have magical effects, like boosting the animal population or assisting hunters in capturing them. However, since this topic is still unresolved, I choose not to use prehistoric paintings as evidence for my argument, no matter how enticing they might be.
204CHAPTER VII
RITUAL, ART AND LIFE
In the preceding chapters we have seen ritual emerge from the practical doings of life. We have noted that in ritual we have the beginning of a detachment from practical ends; we have watched the merely emotional dance develop from an undifferentiated chorus into a spectacle performed by actors and watched by spectators, a spectacle cut off, not only from real life, but also from ritual issues; a spectacle, in a word, that has become an end in itself. We have further seen that the choral dance is an undifferentiated whole which later divides out into three clearly articulate parts, the artist, the work of art, the spectator or art lover. We are now in a position to ask what is the good of all this antiquarian enquiry? Why is it, apart from the mere delight of scientific enquiry, important to have seen that art arose from ritual?
In the previous chapters, we've observed how rituals developed from the everyday activities of life. We've noticed that in rituals, there's a shift away from practical goals; we've seen how the simple emotional dance evolved from a unified chorus into a performance by actors, watched by an audience—a performance that is separate not only from real life but also from the issues of ritual; a performance, in short, that has become an end in itself. We've also seen that the choral dance starts as an unbroken whole that later splits into three distinct parts: the artist, the artwork, and the spectator or art lover. Now, we can ask, what's the point of this historical exploration? Why is it important, beyond the sheer joy of scientific inquiry, to understand that art originated from ritual?
The object of this book, as stated in the preface, is to try to throw some light on the function of art, that is on what it has done, and still does to-day, for life. Now in the case of a complex growth like art, it is rarely if ever possible to understand its function—what it does, how it works—unless we know something of how that growth began, or, if its origin is hid, at least of the simpler forms of activity that preceded it. For art, this earlier stage, this simpler form, which is indeed itself as it were an embryo and rudimentary art, we found to be—ritual.
The purpose of this book, as mentioned in the preface, is to shed some light on the role of art, specifically on what it has accomplished and continues to achieve today in our lives. When it comes to a complex development like art, it’s rarely possible to grasp its function—what it does and how it operates—unless we understand something about how that development started, or, if its origins are unclear, at least about the simpler activities that came before it. For art, this earlier stage, this simpler form, which can be seen as its embryo and basic form, is found to be—ritual.
Ritual, then, has not been studied for its own sake, still less for its connection with any particular dogma, though, as a subject of singular gravity and beauty, ritual is well worth a lifetime’s study. It has been studied because ritual is, we believe, a frequent and perhaps universal transition stage between actual life and that peculiar contemplation of or emotion towards life which we call art. All our long examination of beast-dances, May-day festivals and even of Greek drama has had just this for its object—to make clear that art—save perhaps in a few specially 206gifted natures—did not arise straight out of life, but out of that collective emphasis of the needs and desires of life which we have agreed to call ritual.
Ritual hasn’t been studied just for its own sake, nor for its ties to any specific belief system. However, as a topic of great importance and beauty, ritual definitely deserves a lifetime of study. It's been examined because we think ritual is often, maybe universally, a kind of transition between real life and the unique contemplation or emotions towards life that we refer to as art. Our extensive research on animal dances, May Day celebrations, and even Greek theater has aimed at demonstrating that art—except in a few particularly gifted individuals—didn’t emerge directly from life, but from the collective focus on the needs and desires of life that we’ve come to call ritual.
Our formal argument is now over and ritual may drop out of the discussion. But we would guard against a possible misunderstanding. We would not be taken to imply that ritual is obsolete and must drop out of life, giving place to the art it has engendered. It may well be that, for certain temperaments, ritual is a perennial need. Natures specially gifted can live lives that are emotionally vivid, even in the rare high air of art or science; but many, perhaps most of us, breathe more freely in the medium, literally the midway space, of some collective ritual. Moreover, for those of us who are not artists or original thinkers the life of the imagination, and even of the emotions, has been perhaps too long lived at second hand, received from the artist ready made and felt. To-day, owing largely to the progress of science, and a host of other causes social and economic, life grows daily fuller and freer, and every manifestation of life is regarded with a new reverence. With207 this fresh outpouring of the spirit, this fuller consciousness of life, there comes a need for first-hand emotion and expression, and that expression is found for all classes in a revival of the ritual dance. Some of the strenuous, exciting, self-expressive dances of to-day are of the soil and some exotic, but, based as they mostly are on very primitive ritual, they stand as singular evidence of this real recurrent need. Art in these latter days goes back as it were on her own steps, recrossing the ritual bridge back to life.
Our formal argument is now complete, and we can set aside the topic of ritual. However, we want to avoid any misunderstandings. We don't want to suggest that ritual is outdated and should vanish from our lives, making way for the art it has inspired. For some individuals, ritual may always be necessary. Those with special talents can lead lives that are emotionally rich, even in the elevated realms of art or science. But many, if not most of us, feel more at ease in the medium, literally the midway space, of shared rituals. Additionally, for those of us who aren't artists or innovative thinkers, the life of the imagination, and even our emotional lives, has perhaps relied too much on what's been created by artists—ready-made and easy to access. Today, thanks in large part to advancements in science and various social and economic factors, life is becoming increasingly rich and liberated, with every aspect of life being viewed with newfound respect. With this fresh surge of spirit and deeper awareness of life, there is a growing need for first-hand emotions and expressions, which can be found across all social classes in a revival of ritual dance. Some of the vibrant, energetic, and expressive dances of today are rooted in local traditions, while others are exotic. However, since most of these dances are based on very primitive rituals, they clearly demonstrate this genuine recurring need. Art today seems to retrace its steps, crossing the ritual bridge back to life.
It remains to ask what, in the light of this ritual origin, is the function of art? How do we relate it to other forms of life, to science, to religion, to morality, to philosophy? These are big-sounding questions, and towards their solution only hints here and there can be offered, stray thoughts that have grown up out of this study of ritual origins and which, because they have helped the writer, are offered, with no thought of dogmatism, to the reader.
It remains to ask what, considering this ritual origin, is the purpose of art? How do we connect it to other aspects of life, like science, religion, morality, and philosophy? These are significant questions, and only some hints can be provided towards their answers—random thoughts that have emerged from this exploration of ritual origins and which, having helped the writer, are shared with the reader, without any intention of being dogmatic.
We English are not supposed to be an artistic people, yet art, in some form or another, bulks large in the national life. We have theatres, a National Gallery, we have 208art-schools, our tradesmen provide for us “art-furniture,” we even hear, absurdly enough, of “art-colours.” Moreover, all this is not a matter of mere antiquarian interest, we do not simply go and admire the beauty of the past in museums; a movement towards or about art is all alive and astir among us. We have new developments of the theatre, problem plays, Reinhardt productions, Gordon Craig scenery, Russian ballets. We have new schools of painting treading on each other’s heels with breathless rapidity: Impressionists, Post-Impressionists, Futurists. Art—or at least the desire for, the interest in, art—is assuredly not dead.
We English aren’t really seen as an artistic people, yet art, in one way or another, plays a big role in our national life. We have theaters, a National Gallery, we have 208art schools, our tradespeople offer us “art furniture,” and we even hear about “art colors,” which is kind of ridiculous. Furthermore, this isn’t just a matter of looking back at the beauty of the past in museums; there’s a lively movement towards art happening all around us. We have new developments in theater, like problem plays, Reinhardt productions, and Gordon Craig scenery, as well as Russian ballets. We’ve got new painting styles emerging quickly one after another: Impressionists, Post-Impressionists, Futurists. Art—or at least the interest in and desire for art—is definitely not dead.
Moreover, and this is very important, we all feel about art a certain obligation, such as some of us feel about religion. There is an “ought” about it. Perhaps we do not really care much about pictures and poetry and music, but we feel we “ought to.” In the case of music it has happily been at last recognized that if you have not an “ear” you cannot care for it, but two generations ago, owing to the unfortunate cheapness and popularity of keyed instruments, it was widely held that one half of humanity, the 209feminine half, “ought” to play the piano. This “ought” is, of course, like most social “oughts,” a very complex product, but its existence is well worth noting.
Moreover, and this is really important, we all feel a certain obligation toward art, similar to how some of us feel about religion. There’s an “ought” connected to it. Maybe we don’t actually care much about paintings, poetry, and music, but we feel like we “ought to.” In music, it’s finally recognized that if you don’t have an “ear” for it, you can’t really appreciate it, but two generations ago, due to the unfortunate affordability and popularity of keyed instruments, it was widely believed that half of humanity, the 209 feminine half, “ought” to play the piano. This “ought” is, of course, like most social “oughts,” a very complex issue, but its existence is definitely worth mentioning.
It is worth noting because it indicates a vague feeling that art has a real value, that art is not a mere luxury, nor even a rarefied form of pleasure. No one feels they ought to take pleasure in beautiful scents or in the touch of velvet; they either do or they don’t. The first point, then, that must be made clear is that art is of real value to life in a perfectly clear biological sense; it invigorates, enhances, promotes actual, spiritual, and through it physical life.
It’s important to note because it suggests a vague understanding that art has real value—it’s not just a luxury or an exclusive form of enjoyment. People don’t feel they should enjoy beautiful scents or the feel of velvet; they either do or they don’t. The first point to clarify is that art truly adds value to life in a very clear biological way; it energizes, enriches, and supports actual, spiritual, and even physical life.
This from our historical account we should at the outset expect, because we have seen art, by way of ritual, arose out of life. And yet the statement is a sort of paradox, for we have seen also that art differs from ritual just in this, that in art, whether of the spectator or the creator, the “motor reactions,” i.e. practical life, the life of doing, is for the time checked. This is of the essence of the artist’s vision, that he sees things detached and therefore more vividly, more completely, and in a different light. This is 210of the essence of the artist’s emotion, that it is purified from personal desire.
This historical account should lead us to expect that art, through ritual, emerged from life. Yet, this statement is somewhat paradoxical since we also see that art is different from ritual in that, whether for the spectator or the creator, the “motor reactions,” i.e. practical life and the act of doing, are temporarily put on hold. This is central to the artist’s vision; they perceive things in a detached way, allowing them to see more vividly, completely, and from a different perspective. This is 210 of the essence of the artist’s emotion, which is free from personal desire.
But, though the artist’s vision and emotion alike are modified, purified, they are not devitalized. Far from that, by detachment from action they are focussed and intensified. Life is enhanced, only it is a different kind of life, it is the life of the image-world, of the imagination; it is the spiritual and human life, as differentiated from the life we share with animals. It is a life we all, as human beings, possess in some, but very varying, degrees; and the natural man will always view the spiritual man askance, because he is not “practical.” But the life of imagination, cut off from practical reaction as it is, becomes in turn a motor-force causing new emotions, and so pervading the general life, and thus ultimately becoming “practical.” No one function is completely cut off from another. The main function of art is probably to intensify and purify emotion, but it is substantially certain that, if we did not feel, we could not think and should not act. Still it remains true that, in artistic contemplation and in the realms of the artist’s imagination not only are practical motor-reactions cut off, 211but intelligence is suffused in, and to some extent subordinated to, emotion.
But while the artist’s vision and emotions are changed and refined, they aren’t drained of life. On the contrary, by stepping back from action, they become more focused and intense. Life becomes richer, but it’s a different type of life — the life of the image world, of the imagination; it's the spiritual and human life, distinct from the life we share with animals. This is a life that we all, as humans, have to varying degrees; and the natural person will always look at the spiritual person with suspicion because they are not “practical.” However, the life of the imagination, separated from practical response, becomes a driving force that generates new emotions, which then permeate daily life, ultimately making it “practical.” No single function exists completely apart from another. The primary role of art is likely to amplify and purify emotion, but it's clear that without feelings, we couldn’t think or take action. Yet it remains true that in artistic contemplation and within the artist’s imagination, practical responses are not just cut off, 211 but intelligence is infused and somewhat subordinated to emotion.
One function, then, of art is to feed and nurture the imagination and the spirit, and thereby enhance and invigorate the whole of human life. This is far removed from the view that the end of art is to give pleasure. Art does usually cause pleasure, singular and intense, and to that which causes such pleasure we give the name of Beauty. But to produce and enjoy Beauty is not the function of art. Beauty—or rather, the sensation of Beauty—is what the Greeks would call an epigignomenon ti telos, words hard to translate, something between a by-product and a supervening perfection, a thing like—as Aristotle54 for once beautifully says of pleasure—“the bloom of youth to a healthy young body.”
One role of art is to nurture and inspire the imagination and the spirit, which in turn enhances and energizes human life as a whole. This is quite different from the idea that the purpose of art is simply to provide pleasure. While art often brings pleasure that is unique and intense, which we refer to as Beauty, creating and experiencing Beauty isn't the main purpose of art. Beauty—or more accurately, the feeling of Beauty—can be described with the term epigignomenon ti telos, a phrase the Greeks used that’s hard to translate, signifying something between a by-product and a superior quality, similar to what Aristotle54 beautifully describes as “the bloom of youth to a healthy young body.”
That this is so we see most clearly in the simple fact that, when the artist begins to aim direct at Beauty, he usually misses it. We all know, perhaps by sad experience, that the man who seeks out pleasure for herself fails to find her. Let him do his work 212well for that work’s sake, exercise his faculties, “energize” as Aristotle would say, and he will find pleasure come out unawares to meet him with her shining face; but let him look for her, think of her, even desire her, and she hides her head. A man goes out hunting, thinks of nothing but following the hounds and taking his fences, being in at the death: his day is full—alas! of pleasure, though he has scarcely known it. Let him forget the fox and the fences, think of pleasure, desire her, and he will be in at pleasure’s death.
We see this most clearly in the simple fact that when an artist tries to go straight for Beauty, they often miss it. We all know, perhaps from unfortunate experience, that someone who pursues pleasure for its own sake usually ends up not finding it. If they focus on their work 212 for the sake of the work, use their skills, or “energize,” as Aristotle would put it, then pleasure will unexpectedly show up with a bright smile. But if they start looking for pleasure, thinking about it, or even wanting it, it disappears. A person goes hunting, thinking only about following the hounds and clearing the obstacles, focused on the thrill of the chase: their day is full—unfortunately!—of pleasure, even if they hardly notice it. If they forget about the fox and the jumps, fixate on pleasure, and desire it, they’ll find themselves missing out on the joy completely.
So it is with the artist. Let him feel strongly, and see raptly—that is, in complete detachment. Let him cast this, his rapt vision and his intense emotion, into outside form, a statue or a painting; that form will have about it a nameless thing, an unearthly aroma, which we call beauty; this nameless presence will cause in the spectator a sensation too rare to be called pleasure, and we shall call it a “sense of beauty.” But let the artist aim direct at Beauty, and she is gone, gone before we hear the flutter of her wings.
So it is with the artist. Let him feel deeply and see with wonder—that is, in complete detachment. Let him express this, his inspired vision and intense feeling, in an external form, like a statue or a painting; that form will have a mysterious quality, an otherworldly essence, which we call beauty; this elusive presence will create in the viewer a sensation too unique to be called pleasure, and we will refer to it as a “sense of beauty.” But if the artist tries to aim directly at Beauty, it slips away, gone before we even catch a glimpse of it.
The sign manual, the banner, as it were, of artistic creation is for the creative artist not 213pleasure, but something better called joy. Pleasure, it has been well said, is no more than an instrument contrived by Nature to obtain from the individual the preservation and the propagation of life. True joy is not the lure of life, but the consciousness of the triumph of creation. Wherever joy is, creation has been.55 It may be the joy of a mother in the physical creation of a child; it may be the joy of the merchant adventurer in pushing out new enterprise, or of the engineer in building a bridge, or of the artist in a masterpiece accomplished; but it is always of the thing created. Again, contrast joy with glory. Glory comes with success and is exceedingly pleasant; it is not joyous. Some men say an artist’s crown is glory; his deepest satisfaction is in the applause of his fellows. There is no greater mistake; we care for praise just in proportion as we are not sure we have succeeded. To the real creative artist even praise and glory are swallowed up in the supreme joy of creation. Only the artist himself feels the real divine fire, but it flames over into the work of art, 214and even the spectator warms his hands at the glow.
The sign manual, the banner, so to speak, of artistic creation is for the creative artist not 213pleasure, but something better called joy. Pleasure, as it has been well said, is just a tool created by Nature to ensure individuals preserve and propagate life. True joy isn’t just a lure of life; it’s the awareness of the triumph of creation. Wherever there is joy, creation has occurred.55 It can be the joy of a mother in bringing a child into the world; it can be the joy of the merchant adventurer in starting a new venture, or of the engineer building a bridge, or of the artist completing a masterpiece; but it’s always linked to the thing that’s been created. Again, let’s contrast joy with glory. Glory comes with success and is quite pleasant; it is not joyful. Some people claim that an artist’s reward is glory; their deepest satisfaction lies in the applause of their peers. That’s a big misconception; we crave praise only to the extent that we’re unsure we’ve succeeded. For the true creative artist, even praise and glory fade away in the supreme joy of creation. Only the artist truly feels the divine fire, but it shines through in the artwork, 214and even the viewer warms their hands at that glow.
We can now, I think, understand the difference between the artist and true lover of art on the one hand, and the mere æsthete on the other. The æsthete does not produce, or, if he produces, his work is thin and scanty. In this he differs from the artist; he does not feel so strongly and see so clearly that he is forced to utterance. He has no joy, only pleasure. He cannot even feel the reflection of this creative joy. In fact, he does not so much feel as want to feel. He seeks for pleasure, for sensual pleasure as his name says, not for the grosser kinds, but for pleasure of that rarefied kind that we call a sense of beauty. The æsthete, like the flirt, is cold. It is not even that his senses are easily stirred, but he seeks the sensation of stirring, and most often feigns it, not finds it. The æsthete is no more released from his own desires than the practical man, and he is without the practical man’s healthy outlet in action. He sees life, not indeed in relation to action, but to his own personal sensation. By this alone he is debarred for ever from being an artist. As M. André Beaunier 215has well observed, by the irony of things, when we see life in relation to ourselves we cannot really represent it at all. The profligate thinks he knows women. It is his irony, his curse that, because he sees them always in relation to his own desires, his own pleasure, he never really knows them at all.
We can now, I think, grasp the difference between the artist and a true lover of art on one side, and the mere aesthetician on the other. The aesthetician doesn’t create, or if he does, his work is shallow and sparse. This sets him apart from the artist; he doesn’t feel as intensely or see as clearly that he has to express himself. He experiences no joy, only pleasure. He can’t even feel the reflection of this creative joy. In fact, he doesn’t truly feel but rather wants to feel. He seeks pleasure, specifically sensual pleasure as his name suggests, not the coarser types, but the more refined pleasure we refer to as a sense of beauty. The aesthetician, like a flirt, is emotionally detached. It’s not that his senses are easily aroused; he seeks the feeling of stimulation and often pretends to feel it instead of actually experiencing it. The aesthetician is just as trapped by his own desires as the practical person, but he lacks the practical person's healthy outlet of action. He views life not in terms of action but through his own personal sensations. This alone permanently excludes him from being an artist. As M. André Beaunier 215 has pointed out, ironically, when we view life solely in relation to ourselves, we can’t truly represent it at all. The libertine believes he understands women. The irony of his situation, his curse, is that because he sees them only in relation to his own desires and pleasure, he never truly knows them at all.
There is another important point. We have seen that art promotes a part of life, the spiritual, image-making side. But this side, wonderful though it is, is never the whole of actual life. There is always the practical side. The artist is always also a man. Now the æsthete tries to make his whole attitude artistic—that is, contemplative. He is always looking and prying and savouring, savourant, as he would say, when he ought to be living. The result is that there is nothing to savourer. All art springs by way of ritual out of keen emotion towards life, and even the power to appreciate art needs this emotional reality in the spectator. The æsthete leads at best a parasite, artistic life, dogged always by death and corruption.
There’s another important point. We've seen that art highlights a part of life, the spiritual and creative side. But even though it's amazing, this side is never the entirety of real life. There’s always the practical aspect. The artist is also a person. The aesthete tries to make everything about him artistic—that is, contemplative. He’s always observing, prying, and enjoying, savourant, as he would say, when he should be living. The result is that there’s nothing to savourer. All art originates from a deep emotional connection to life, and even the ability to appreciate art requires this emotional reality in the viewer. The aesthete leads, at best, a parasitic, artistic life, always shadowed by death and decay.
This brings us straight on to another question: What about Art and Morality?216 Is Art immoral, or non-moral, or highly moral? Here again public opinion is worth examining. Artists, we are told, are bad husbands, and they do not pay their debts. Or if they become good husbands and take to paying their debts, they take also to wallowing in domesticity and produce bad art or none at all; they get tangled in the machinery of practical reactions. Art, again, is apt to deal with risky subjects. Where should we be if there were not a Censor of Plays? Many of these instructive attitudes about artists as immoral or non-moral, explain themselves instantly if we remember that the artist is ipso facto detached from practical life. In so far as he is an artist, for each and every creative moment he is inevitably a bad husband, if being a good husband means constant attention to your wife and her interests. Spiritual creation à deux is a happening so rare as to be negligible.
This leads us to another question: What about Art and Morality? 216 Is Art immoral, non-moral, or highly moral? Again, it's worth looking at public opinion. We often hear that artists are bad husbands and don’t pay their bills. Or if they do become good husbands and start paying their debts, they just dive into domestic life and create bad art or none at all; they get caught up in the grind of everyday responsibilities. Art tends to explore risky topics. Where would we be without a Censor of Plays? Many of these views about artists being immoral or non-moral make sense when we realize that the artist is ipso facto disconnected from practical life. As long as he is an artist, in every creative moment, he is inevitably a bad husband if being a good husband means focusing constantly on your wife and her needs. Spiritual creation à deux is such a rare occurrence that it’s hardly worth mentioning.
The remoteness of the artist, his essential inherent detachment from motor-reaction, explains the perplexities of the normal censor. He, being a “practical man,” regards emotion and vision, feeling and ideas, as leading to action. He does not see that art arises out 217of ritual and that even ritual is one remove from practical life. In the censor’s world the spectacle of the nude leads straight to desire, so the dancer must be draped; the problem-play leads straight to the Divorce Court, therefore it must be censored. The normal censor apparently knows nothing of that world where motor-reactions are cut off, that house made without hands, whose doors are closed on desire, eternal in the heavens. The censor is not for the moment a persona grata, but let us give him his due. He acts according to his lights and these often quite adequately represent the average darkness. A normal audience contains many “practical” men whose standard is the same as that of the normal censor. Art—that is vision detached from practical reactions—is to them an unknown world full of moral risks from which the artist is quâ artist immune.
The artist's isolation and natural detachment from immediate reactions help explain the confusion of the average censor. He, being a "practical man," sees emotion and vision, feelings and ideas, as leading to action. He fails to understand that art comes from ritual, and even ritual is a step away from everyday life. In the censor's view, the sight of nudity leads directly to desire, so the dancer must be covered; a serious play goes straight to the Divorce Court, so it must be censored. The typical censor seems unaware of that realm where immediate reactions are eliminated, a space made without hands, closed off from desire, eternally existing in the heavens. For the moment, the censor isn’t welcome, but we should acknowledge his perspective. He operates according to his beliefs, which often reflect the average ignorance. A typical audience includes many "practical" men whose standards align with those of the average censor. Art—that is, vision separated from practical reactions—is to them an unfamiliar realm fraught with moral dangers from which the artist, in their role as artist, is immune.
So far we might perhaps say that art was non-moral. But the statement would be misleading, since, as we have seen, art is in its very origin social, and social means human and collective. Moral and social are, in their final analysis, the same. That human, 218collective emotion, out of which we have seen the choral dance arise, is in its essence moral; that is, it unites. “Art,” says Tolstoy, “has this characteristic, that it unites people.” In this conviction, as we shall later see, he anticipates the modern movement of the Unanimists (p. 249).
So far, we might say that art was not about morality. But that would be misleading because, as we have seen, art is inherently social, and social means human and collective. In the end, moral and social are the same. That shared human emotion, from which we’ve seen the choral dance emerge, is fundamentally moral; that is, it brings people together. “Art,” says Tolstoy, “has this characteristic, that it unites people.” In this belief, as we will see later, he anticipates the modern movement of the Unanimists (p. 249).
But there is another, and perhaps simpler, way in which art is moral. As already suggested, it purifies by cutting off the motor-reactions of personal desire. An artist deeply in love with his friend’s wife once said: “If only I could paint her and get what I want from her, I could bear it.” His wish strikes a chill at first; it sounds egotistic; it has the peculiar, instinctive, inevitable cruelty of the artist, seeing in human nature material for his art. But it shows us the moral side of art. The artist was a good and sensitive man; he saw the misery he had brought and would bring to people he loved, and he saw, or rather felt, a way of escape; he saw that through art, through vision, through detachment, desire might be slain, and the man within him find peace. To some natures this instinct after art is almost their sole morality. If they find themselves intimately entangled 219in hate or jealousy or even contempt, so that they are unable to see the object of their hate or jealousy or contempt in a clear, quiet and lovely light, they are restless, miserable, morally out of gear, and they are constrained to fetter or slay personal desire and so find rest.
But there's another, and maybe simpler, way that art is moral. As mentioned before, it purifies by cutting off our personal desires. An artist who was deeply in love with his friend’s wife once said, “If only I could paint her and get what I want from her, I could handle it.” His wish initially feels chilling; it seems selfish; it has that peculiar, instinctive, unavoidable cruelty of an artist who sees human nature as material for their art. But it reveals the moral aspect of art. The artist was a good and sensitive guy; he recognized the pain he had caused and would cause to those he loved, and he realized, or rather felt, a way out; he understood that through art, through vision, through detachment, desire could be defeated, allowing the man inside him to find peace. For some people, this drive towards art is almost their only form of morality. If they find themselves deeply tangled in hate, jealousy, or even contempt, making it hard to see the object of their feelings in a clear, calm, and beautiful light, they feel restless, miserable, and morally off balance, and they feel compelled to restrain or destroy personal desire to find some peace.
This aloofness, this purgation of emotion from personal passion, art has in common with philosophy. If the philosopher will seek after truth, there must be, says Plotinus, a “turning away” of the spirit, a detachment. He must aim at contemplation; action, he says, is “a weakening of contemplation.” Our word theory, which we use in connection with reasoning and which comes from the same Greek root as theatre, means really looking fixedly at, contemplation; it is very near in meaning to our imagination. But the philosopher differs from the artist in this: he aims not only at the contemplation of truth, but at the ordering of truths, he seeks to make of the whole universe an intelligible structure. Further, he is not driven by the gadfly of creation, he is not forced to cast his images into visible or audible shape.220 He is remoter from the push of life. Still, the philosopher, like the artist, lives in a world of his own, with a spell of its own near akin to beauty, and the secret of that spell is the same detachment from the tyranny of practical life. The essence of art, says Santayana, is “the steady contemplation of things in their order and worth.” He might have been defining philosophy.
This distance, this removal of emotion from personal passion, is something art shares with philosophy. If a philosopher is in search of truth, there must be, according to Plotinus, a “turning away” of the spirit, a detachment. He must focus on contemplation; action, he says, is “a weakening of contemplation.” Our word theory, which we use in relation to reasoning and which comes from the same Greek root as theatre, actually means looking closely at something, contemplation; it is very similar in meaning to our imagination. However, the philosopher differs from the artist in that he not only aims for the contemplation of truth but also for organizing truths, seeking to construct an intelligible structure of the entire universe. Additionally, he isn't driven by the urge to create; he isn’t compelled to bring his ideas into visible or audible form. 220 He is more removed from the demands of life. Yet, like the artist, the philosopher exists in a world of his own, with a charm that is closely related to beauty, and the secret of that charm is the same detachment from the pressures of practical life. The essence of art, according to Santayana, is “the steady contemplation of things in their order and worth.” He might as well have been defining philosophy.
If art and philosophy are thus near akin, art and science are in their beginning, though not in their final development, contrasted. Science, it seems, begins with the desire for practical utility. Science, as Professor Bergson has told us, has for its initial aim the making of tools for life. Man tries to find out the laws of Nature, that is, how natural things behave, in order primarily that he may get the better of them, rule over them, shape them to his ends. That is why science is at first so near akin to magic—the cry of both is:
If art and philosophy are quite similar, art and science are initially different, though they may evolve together later. Science, it seems, starts with the desire for practical usefulness. According to Professor Bergson, science's main goal at the outset is to create tools for living. Humans seek to understand the laws of Nature, meaning they want to know how natural things act, mainly so they can control them, dominate them, and use them for their purposes. That’s why science initially feels so much like magic—the cry of both is:
But, though the feet of science are thus firmly planted on the solid ground of practical action, 221her head, too, sometimes touches the highest heavens. The real man of science, like the philosopher, soon comes to seek truth and knowledge for their own sake. In art, in science, in philosophy, there come eventually the same detachment from personal desire and practical reaction; and to artist, man of science, and philosopher alike, through this detachment there comes at times the same peace that passeth all understanding.
But, while the foundations of science are firmly set in practical action, 221its aspirations also reach for the highest ideals. A true scientist, much like a philosopher, eventually seeks truth and knowledge just for their own value. In art, science, and philosophy, there ultimately arises a similar detachment from personal desires and immediate reactions; and for artists, scientists, and philosophers alike, this detachment sometimes brings a profound peace that transcends understanding.
Attempts have been often made to claim for art the utility, the tool-making property, that characterizes the beginnings of science. Nothing is beautiful, it is sometimes said, that is not useful; the beauty of a jug or a table depends, we are often told, on its perfect adaptation to its use. There is here some confusion of thought and some obvious, but possibly unconscious, special pleading. Much of art, specially decorative art, arises out of utilities, but its aim and its criterion is not utility. Art may be structural, commemorative, magical, what-not, may grow up out of all manner of practical needs, but it is not till it is cut loose from these practical needs that Art is herself and comes to her own. This does not mean that the jugs or 222tables are to be bad jugs or tables, still less does it mean that the jugs or tables should be covered with senseless machine-made ornament; but the utility of the jug or table is a good in itself independent of, though often associated with, its merit as art.
Attempts have often been made to assert that art has a practical purpose, similar to the tool-making aspect that marks the early stages of science. It’s sometimes said that nothing is beautiful unless it’s useful; we often hear that the beauty of a jug or a table relies on how well it serves its purpose. However, there’s some confusion here, along with a bit of biased reasoning that may not be intentional. A lot of art, especially decorative art, comes from practical uses, but its goal and measure aren’t just practicality. Art can be structural, commemorative, magical, and can develop from various practical needs, but it’s only when it breaks away from these practical limitations that art truly exists and finds its identity. This doesn’t mean that jugs or
No one has, I think, ever called Art “the handmaid of Science.” There is, indeed, no need to establish a hierarchy. Yet in a sense the converse is true and Science is the handmaid of Art. Art is only practicable as we have seen, when it is possible safely to cut off motor-reactions. By the long discipline of ritual man accustomed himself to slacken his hold on action, and be content with a shadowy counterfeit practice. Then last, when through knowledge he was relieved from the need of immediate reaction to imminent realities, he loosed hold for a moment altogether, and was free to look, and art was born. He can never quit his hold for long; but it would seem that, as science advances and life gets easier and easier, safer and safer, he may loose his hold for longer spaces. Man subdues the world about him first by force and then by reason; and when the material world is mastered and lies at his beck, he needs brute force no longer, 223and needs reason no more to make tools for conquest. He is free to think for thought’s sake, he may trust intuition once again, and above all dare to lose himself in contemplation, dare to be more and more an artist. Only here there lurks an almost ironical danger. Emotion towards life is the primary stuff of which art is made; there might be a shortage of this very emotional stuff of which art herself is ultimately compacted.
No one has, I believe, ever referred to Art as “the handmaid of Science.” There’s really no need to create a hierarchy. Yet, in a way, the opposite is true, and Science is the handmaid of Art. Art is only workable, as we've seen, when it's possible to safely cut off motor reactions. Through the long practice of ritual, people learned to loosen their grip on action and be okay with an abstract imitation of practice. Then, finally, once knowledge freed them from the need to react immediately to urgent realities, they could completely release their hold for a moment and be free to observe, and art was born. They can never hold on for too long; however, it seems that as science progresses and life becomes easier and safer, they might be able to let go for longer periods. Humanity conquers the world first through force and then through reason; and when the physical world is tamed and under control, they no longer need physical strength, 223and they don't need reason anymore to create tools for conquest. They are free to think for the sake of thinking, they can trust intuition again, and above all, they dare to lose themselves in contemplation, allowing themselves to become more and more like artists. Yet, there's an almost ironic danger here. Emotion toward life is the fundamental material of which art is made; there could be a shortage of this very emotional essence that art itself relies upon.
Science, then, helps to make art possible by making life safer and easier, it “makes straight in the desert a highway for our God.” But only rarely and with special limitations easily understood does it provide actual material for art. Science deals with abstractions, concepts, class names, made by the intellect for convenience, that we may handle life on the side desirable to us. When we classify things, give them class-names, we simply mean that we note for convenience that certain actually existing objects have similar qualities, a fact it is convenient for us to know and register. These class-names being abstract—that is, bundles of qualities rent away from living actual objects, do not easily stir emotion, and, therefore, do not 224easily become material for art whose function it is to express and communicate emotion. Particular qualities, like love, honour, faith, may and do stir emotion; and certain bundles of qualities like, for example, motherhood tend towards personification; but the normal class label like horse, man, triangle does not easily become material for art; it remains a practical utility for science.
Science helps make art possible by making life safer and easier; it “creates a highway in the desert for our God.” However, it rarely provides actual material for art, and when it does, it's usually under specific, easily understood limitations. Science works with abstractions, concepts, and class names created by the mind for convenience, so we can handle life in a way that benefits us. When we classify things and give them class names, we’re simply noting that certain existing objects share similar traits, which is useful for us to recognize and remember. These class names are abstract—they’re collections of qualities separated from living objects, which don’t easily provoke emotion, and therefore, don’t 224readily become material for art, whose purpose is to express and communicate feelings. Specific qualities, like love, honor, and faith, can and do evoke emotion, and certain groups of qualities, like motherhood, tend to encourage personification; but typical class labels like horse, man, or triangle don’t easily translate into art; they remain practical tools for science.
The abstractions, the class-names of science are in this respect quite different from those other abstractions or unrealities already studied—the gods of primitive religion. The very term we use shows this. Abstractions are things, qualities, dragged away consciously by the intellect, from actual things objectively existing. The primitive gods are personifications—i.e. collective emotions taking shape in imagined form. Dionysos has no more actual, objective existence than the abstract horse. But the god Dionysos was not made by the intellect for practical convenience, he was begotten by emotion, and, therefore, he re-begets it. He and all the other gods are, therefore, the proper material for art; he is, indeed, one of the earliest forms of art. The abstract horse, 225on the other hand, is the outcome of reflection. We must honour him as of quite extraordinary use for the purposes of practical life, but he leaves us cold and, by the artist, is best neglected.
The abstractions and the class names used in science are, in this way, quite different from the other abstractions or unrealities we've looked at—the gods of primitive religion. The very term we use reflects this. Abstractions are things and qualities that the intellect consciously pulls away from actual, objectively existing things. The primitive gods are personifications—i.e. collective emotions taking shape in imagined forms. Dionysos doesn’t have any more actual, objective existence than an abstract horse. However, the god Dionysos wasn’t created by the intellect for practical reasons; he was born from emotion and, therefore, gives it life again. He and all the other gods are, in fact, the right material for art; he is truly one of the earliest forms of art. The abstract horse, 225 on the other hand, is a result of reflection. We must appreciate it as exceptionally useful for practical life, but it doesn't resonate with us emotionally and is best overlooked by the artist.
There remains the relation of Art to Religion.56 By now, it may be hoped, this relation is transparently clear. The whole object of the present book has been to show how primitive art grew out of ritual, how art is in fact but a later and more sublimated, more detached form of ritual. We saw further that the primitive gods themselves were but projections or, if we like it better, personifications of the rite. They arose straight out of it.
There’s still the connection between Art and Religion.56 By now, it’s hopefully clear. The main goal of this book has been to demonstrate how primitive art evolved from ritual, showing that art is essentially a later, more refined, and more abstract form of ritual. We also saw that the primitive gods were merely projections or, if you prefer, personifications of the rite. They emerged directly from it.
Now we say advisedly “primitive gods,” and this with no intention of obscurantism. The god of later days, the unknown source of life, the unresolved mystery of the world, is not begotten of a rite, is not, essentially not, the occasion or object of art. With his relation to art—which is indeed practically non-existent—we have nothing to do. Of the other 226gods we may safely say that not only are they objects of art, they are its prime material; in a word, primitive theology is an early stage in the formation of art. Each primitive god, like the rite from which he sprang, is a half-way house between practical life and art; he comes into being from a half, but only half, inhibited desire.
Now we refer to them as “primitive gods,” and we mean that seriously, not to confuse anyone. The god we think of today, the unknown source of life, the unresolved mystery of the world, isn't created through a ritual and is not, fundamentally, the subject or purpose of art. We really have nothing to do with his relationship to art, which is pretty much non-existent. For the other 226gods, we can confidently say that not only are they subjects of art, but they are also its essential material; in short, primitive theology is an early phase in the development of art. Each primitive god, much like the ritual he originated from, is a stepping stone between everyday life and art; he comes into existence from a desire that is only partially held back.
Is there, then, no difference, except in degree of detachment, between religion and art? Both have the like emotional power; both carry with them a sense of obligation, though the obligation of religion is the stronger. But there is one infallible criterion between the two which is all-important, and of wide-reaching consequences. Primitive religion asserts that her imaginations have objective existence; art more happily makes no such claim. The worshipper of Apollo believes, not only that he has imagined the lovely figure of the god and cast a copy of its shape in stone, but he also believes that in the outside world the god Apollo exists as an object. Now this is certainly untrue; that is, it does not correspond with fact. There is no such thing as the god Apollo, and 227science makes a clean sweep of Apollo and Dionysos and all such fictitious objectivities; they are eidola, idols, phantasms, not objective realities. Apollo fades earlier than Dionysos because the worshipper of Dionysos keeps hold of the reality that he and his church or group have projected the god. He knows that prier, c’est élaborer Dieu; or, as he would put it, he is “one with” his god. Religion has this in common with art, that it discredits the actual practical world; but only because it creates a new world and insists on its actuality and objectivity.
Is there, then, no difference, except in degree of detachment, between religion and art? Both have similar emotional power; both carry a sense of obligation, though the obligation of religion is stronger. But there is one clear criterion between the two that is crucial and has far-reaching implications. Primitive religion claims that its imaginations have objective existence; art, more favorably, does not make such a claim. The worshipper of Apollo believes not only that he has imagined the beautiful figure of the god and created a copy of its shape in stone but also that the god Apollo exists as an object in the outside world. Now this is certainly untrue; it does not correspond with fact. There is no such being as the god Apollo, and 227science thoroughly dismisses Apollo and Dionysus and all such imaginary entities; they are eidola, idols, phantoms, not objective realities. Apollo fades away sooner than Dionysus because the worshipper of Dionysus recognizes that he and his community have projected the god. He understands that prier, c’est élaborer Dieu; or, as he would say, he is “one with” his god. Religion has this in common with art: it discounts the actual practical world; but only because it creates a new world and insists on its reality and objectivity.
Why does the conception of a god impose obligation? Just because and in so far as he claims to have objective existence. By giving to his god from the outset objective existence the worshipper prevents his god from taking his place in that high kingdom of spiritual realities which is the imagination, and sets him down in that lower objective world which always compels practical reaction. What might have been an ideal becomes an idol. Straightway this objectified idol compels all sorts of ritual reactions of prayer and praise and sacrifice. It is as though another and a more exacting and 228commanding fellow-man were added to the universe. But a moment’s reflection will show that, when we pass from the vague sense of power or mana felt by the savage to the personal god, to Dionysos or Apollo, though it may seem a set back it is a real advance. It is the substitution of a human and tolerably humane power for an incalculable whimsical and often cruel force. The idol is a step towards, not a step from, the ideal. Ritual makes these idols, and it is the business of science to shatter them and set the spirit free for contemplation. Ritual must wane that art may wax.
Why does the idea of a god create an obligation? Simply because it claims to exist objectively. By attributing objective existence to their god from the start, the worshipper keeps their god out of that higher realm of spiritual realities, which exists in the imagination, and places it in that lower objective world that always demands practical reactions. What could have been an ideal becomes an idol. Immediately, this objectified idol demands all kinds of ritual responses, like prayer, praise, and sacrifice. It's as if another, more demanding fellow human being has been added to the universe. However, with a moment's thought, we can see that shifting from the vague feeling of power or *mana* experienced by the primitive person to a personal god, like Dionysos or Apollo, may seem like a setback, but it's actually a real progression. It's the replacement of an unpredictable, often cruel force with a human, and relatively humane, power. The idol represents a move toward, not away from, the ideal. Ritual creates these idols, and it's the role of science to break them apart and free the spirit for contemplation. Ritual must diminish for art to flourish.
But we must never forget that ritual is the bridge by which man passes, the ladder by which he climbs from earth to heaven. The bridge must not be broken till the transit is made. And the time is not yet. We must not pull down the ladder till we are sure the last angel has climbed. Only then, at last, we dare not leave it standing. Earth pulls hard, and it may be that the angels who ascended might descend and be for ever fallen.
But we must never forget that rituals are the bridge that connects us, the ladder we use to climb from earth to heaven. That bridge must remain intact until the journey is complete. And the time isn’t here yet. We shouldn’t take down the ladder until we’re sure the last angel has made it up. Only then, when it's finally done, should we dare to leave it behind. The pull of the earth is strong, and it’s possible that the angels who ascended may descend and end up forever lost.
It may be well at the close of our enquiry to test the conclusions at which we have 229arrived by comparing them with certain endoxa, as Aristotle would call them, that is, opinions and theories actually current at the present moment. We take these contemporary controversies, not implying that they are necessarily of high moment in the history of art, or that they are in any fundamental sense new discoveries; but because they are at this moment current and vital, and consequently form a good test for the adequacy of our doctrines. It will be satisfactory if we find our view includes these current opinions, even if it to some extent modifies them and, it may be hoped, sets them in a new light.
At the end of our investigation, it might be helpful to check the conclusions we've reached by comparing them with some current opinions, or as Aristotle would call them, endoxa. We take these contemporary debates not suggesting that they are necessarily significant in the history of art, or that they represent fundamentally new insights; but because they are relevant and lively right now, they serve as a good way to test the validity of our ideas. It would be satisfying if we find that our perspective encompasses these current views, even if it somewhat alters them and hopefully presents them in a new way.
We have already considered the theory that holds art to be the creation or pursuit or enjoyment of beauty. The other view falls readily into two groups:
We have already looked at the theory that sees art as the creation, pursuit, or enjoyment of beauty. The other perspective can easily be divided into two groups:
(1) The “imitation” theory, with its modification, the idealization theory, which holds that art either copies Nature, or, out of natural materials, improves on her.
(1) The “imitation” theory, along with its modified version, the idealization theory, suggests that art either replicates Nature or enhances it using natural materials.
(2) The “expression” theory, which holds that the aim of art is to express the emotions and thoughts of the artist.
(2) The “expression” theory, which asserts that the purpose of art is to convey the emotions and thoughts of the artist.
230The “Imitation” theory is out of fashion now-a-days. Plato and Aristotle held it; though Aristotle, as we have seen, did not mean by “imitating Nature” quite what we mean to-day. The Imitation theory began to die down with the rise of Romanticism, which stressed the personal, individual emotion of the artist. Whistler dealt it a rude, ill-considered blow by his effective, but really foolish and irrelevant, remark that to attempt to create Art by imitating Nature was “like trying to make music by sitting on the piano.” But, as already noted, the Imitation theory of art was really killed by the invention of photography. It was impossible for the most insensate not to see that in a work of art, of sculpture or painting, there was an element of value not to be found in the exact transcript of a photograph. Henceforth the Imitation theory lived on only in the weakened form of Idealization.
230The “Imitation” theory is out of style these days. Plato and Aristotle supported it, although Aristotle, as we’ve seen, didn’t mean “imitating Nature” in quite the way we understand it today. The Imitation theory started to fade with the rise of Romanticism, which emphasized the personal, individual emotions of the artist. Whistler dealt it a harsh, thoughtless blow with his catchy yet really foolish and irrelevant comment that trying to create Art by imitating Nature was “like trying to make music by sitting on the piano.” However, as noted earlier, the Imitation theory of art was ultimately put to rest by the invention of photography. It became impossible for even the least perceptive to miss the fact that in a work of art, whether it’s sculpture or painting, there’s a value that can’t be found in a perfect photograph. From then on, the Imitation theory existed only in a diluted form called Idealization.
The reaction against the Imitation theory has naturally and inevitably gone much too far. We have “thrown out the child with the bath-water.” All through the present book we have tried to show that art arises from ritual, and ritual is in its essence a faded 231action, an imitation. Moreover, every work of art is a copy of something, only not a copy of anything having actual existence in the outside world. Rather it is a copy of that inner and highly emotionalized vision of the artist which it is granted to him to see and recreate when he is released from certain practical reactions.
The backlash against the Imitation theory has obviously gone overboard. We have effectively “thrown out the baby with the bathwater.” Throughout this book, we've aimed to demonstrate that art comes from ritual, and ritual is fundamentally a faded 231action, an imitation. In addition, every piece of art is a copy of something, but it's not a copy of anything that actually exists in the outside world. Instead, it reflects that inner, highly emotional vision of the artist that he can see and recreate when he's freed from certain practical responses.
The Impressionism that dominated the pictorial art of the later years of the nineteenth century was largely a modified and very delicate imitation. Breaking with conventions as to how things are supposed to be—conventions mainly based not on seeing but on knowing or imagining—the Impressionist insists on purging his vision from knowledge, and representing things not as they are but as they really look. He imitates Nature not as a whole, but as she presents herself to his eyes. It was a most needful and valuable purgation, since painting is the art proper of the eye. But, when the new effects of the world as simply seen, the new material of light and shadow and tone, had been to some extent—never completely—mastered, there was inevitable reaction. Up sprang Post-232Impressionists and Futurists. They will not gladly be classed together, but both have this in common—they are Expressionists, not Impressionists, not Imitators.
The Impressionism that characterized the later years of the nineteenth century was largely a refined and subtle imitation. Breaking away from conventional ideas about how things are supposed to be—which were mostly based on what we know or imagine rather than what we see—the Impressionist focuses on clearing his vision from knowledge and depicting things not as they are, but as they truly look. He captures Nature not as a whole, but as she reveals herself to his eyes. This was a necessary and valuable cleansing, since painting is primarily an art form for the eye. However, once the new effects of the world as simply seen, the new elements of light, shadow, and tone, were somewhat—though never fully—mastered, a reaction was bound to happen. Thus emerged the Post-232Impressionists and Futurists. They may not want to be grouped together, but they share one thing in common—they are Expressionists, not Impressionists, not Imitators.
The Expressionists, no matter by what name they call themselves, have one criterion. They believe that art is not the copying or idealizing of Nature, or of any aspect of Nature, but the expression and communication of the artist’s emotion. We can see that, between them and the Imitationists, the Impressionists form a delicate bridge. They, too, focus their attention on the artist rather than the object, only it is on the artist’s particular vision, his impression, what he actually sees, not on his emotion, what he feels.
The Expressionists, regardless of what they call themselves, share one key idea. They believe that art isn't about copying or idealizing Nature or any part of it, but about expressing and conveying the artist's emotions. We can see that the Impressionists create a subtle link between them and the Imitationists. The Impressionists also focus on the artist rather than the object, but they concentrate on the artist's specific vision, his impression, what he actually sees, rather than on his emotions, what he feels.
Modern life is not simple—cannot be simple—ought not to be; it is not for nothing that we are heirs to the ages. Therefore the art that utters and expresses our emotion towards modern life cannot be simple; and, moreover, it must before all things embody not only that living tangle which is felt by the Futurists as so real, but it must purge and order it, by complexities of tone and rhythm hitherto unattempted. One art, beyond all others, has blossomed into real, spontaneous, un233conscious life to-day, and that is Music; the other arts stand round arrayed, half paralyzed, with drooping, empty hands. The nineteenth century saw vast developments in an art that could express abstract, unlocalized, unpersonified feelings more completely than painting or poetry, the art of Music.
Modern life is not simple—cannot be simple—should not be; it's not for nothing that we are the heirs of history. So, the art that communicates and expresses our feelings about modern life cannot be simple; and, what's more, it must capture not only that living chaos which the Futurists see as so real, but it also must refine and organize it, using complexities of tone and rhythm that have yet to be explored. One art form, more than any other, has blossomed into true, spontaneous, un233conscious life today, and that is Music; the other arts stand by, stunted, with drooping, empty hands. The nineteenth century witnessed significant advancements in an art that could articulate abstract, unlocalized, unpersonified emotions more fully than painting or poetry: the art of Music.
As a modern critic57 has well observed: “In tone and rhythm music has a notation for every kind and degree of action and passion, presenting abstract moulds of its excitement, fluctuation, suspense, crisis, appeasement; and all this anonymously, without place, actors, circumstances, named or described, without a word spoken. Poetry has to supply definite thought, arguments driving at a conclusion, ideas mortgaged to this or that creed or system; and to give force to these can command only a few rhythms limited by the duration of a human breath and the pitch of an octave. The little effects worked out in this small compass music sweeps up and builds into vast fabrics of emotion with a dissolute freedom undreamed of in any other art.”
As a modern critic57 has noted: “In terms of tone and rhythm, music has a way to express every type and level of action and emotion, creating abstract forms of its excitement, ups and downs, tension, climax, and resolution; and all of this anonymously, without a specific place, characters, situations, or descriptions, without a single word spoken. Poetry, on the other hand, has to provide clear ideas, arguments aiming for a conclusion, views tied to specific beliefs or systems; and to add weight to these, it can only use a limited range of rhythms determined by how long a human breath lasts and the range of an octave. The small effects achieved within this limited scope allow music to create and assemble vast structures of emotion with an unrestrained freedom that no other art form can match.”
Anyhow, “an art that came out of the old world two centuries ago, with a few chants, love-songs, and dances; that a century ago was still tied to the words of a mass or an opera; or threading little dance-movements together in a ‘suite,’ became in the last century this extraordinary debauch, in which the man who has never seen a battle, loved a woman, or worshipped a god, may not only ideally, but through the response of his nerves and pulses to immediate rhythmical attack, enjoy the ghosts of struggle, rapture, and exaltation with a volume and intricacy, an anguish, a triumph, an irresponsibility, unheard of. An amplified pattern of action and emotion is given: each man may fit to it what images he will.”58
Anyway, “an art that originated in the old world two centuries ago, featuring a few chants, love songs, and dances; that a century ago was still connected to the words of a mass or an opera; or weaving little dance movements together in a ‘suite,’ transformed in the last century into this extraordinary spectacle, where a man who has never seen a battle, loved a woman, or worshipped a god, can not only ideally but also through the reaction of his nerves and heartbeat to immediate rhythmic stimulation, experience the echoes of struggle, joy, and excitement with a volume and complexity, a pain, a victory, a carefree spirit, that’s unheard of. A heightened pattern of action and emotion is presented: each person can apply whatever images they want to it.”58
If our contention throughout this book be correct the Expressionists are in one matter abundantly right. Art, we have seen, again 235and again rises by way of ritual out of emotion, out of life keenly and vividly livid. The younger generation are always talking of life; they have a sort of cult of life. Some of the more valorous spirits among them even tend to disparage art that life may be the more exalted. “Stop painting and sculping,” they cry, “and go and see a football match.” There you have life! Life is, undoubtedly, essential to art because life is the stuff of emotion, but some thinkers and artists have an oddly limited notion of what life is. It must, it seems, in the first place, be essentially physical. To sit and dream in your study is not to live. The reason of this odd limitation is easy to see. We all think life is especially the sort of life we are not living ourselves. The hard-worked University professor thinks that “Life” is to be found in a French café; the polished London journalist looks for “Life” among the naked Polynesians. The cult of savagery, and even of simplicity, in every form, simply spells complex civilization and diminished physical vitality.
If our argument throughout this book is correct, the Expressionists are definitely right about one thing. Art, as we’ve seen, again
The Expressionist is, then, triumphantly right in the stress he lays on emotion; but he is not right if he limits life to certain of 236its more elementary manifestations; and still less is he right, to our minds, in making life and art in any sense coextensive. Art, as we have seen, sustains and invigorates life, but only does it by withdrawal from these very same elementary forms of life, by inhibiting certain sensuous reactions.
The Expressionist is definitely correct in emphasizing emotion; however, he’s mistaken if he confines life to just some of its basic expressions. Even more so, he’s wrong in our view if he equates life and art in any way. As we’ve observed, art supports and energizes life, but it does so by stepping back from those very basic forms of life, by holding back certain sensory reactions.
In another matter one section of Expressionists, the Futurists, are in the main right. The emotion to be expressed is the emotion of to-day, or still better to-morrow. The mimetic dance arose not only nor chiefly out of reflection on the past; but out of either immediate joy or imminent fear or insistent hope for the future. We are not prepared perhaps to go all lengths, to “burn all museums” because of their contagious corruption, though we might be prepared to “banish the nude for the space of ten years.” If there is to be any true living art, it must arise, not from the contemplation of Greek statues, not from the revival of folk-songs, not even from the re-enacting of Greek plays, but from a keen emotion felt towards things and people living to-day, in modern conditions, including, among other and deeper forms of life, the haste and 237hurry of the modern street, the whirr of motor cars and aeroplanes.
In a different context, one group of Expressionists, the Futurists, are mostly correct. The feelings we express are the feelings of today, or even better, tomorrow. The mimetic dance didn’t come about mostly from thinking about the past; it emerged from immediate joy, looming fear, or persistent hope for the future. We might not be totally willing to go to extremes and “burn all museums” because of their corrupting influence, but we might agree to “banish the nude for ten years.” For any real, living art to exist, it must come not from contemplating Greek statues, reviving folk songs, or even re-enacting Greek plays, but from a strong emotion directed towards things and people alive today, in modern circumstances. This includes, among other deeper aspects of life, the rush and hurry of the modern street, the buzz of cars and airplanes. 237
There are artists alive to-day, strayed revellers, who wish themselves back in the Middle Ages, who long for the time when each man would have his house carved with a bit of lovely ornament, when every village church had its Madonna and Child, when, in a word, art and life and religion went hand in hand, not sharply sundered by castes and professions. But we may not put back the clock, and, if by differentiation we lose something, we gain much. The old choral dance on the orchestral floor was an undifferentiated thing, it had a beauty of its own; but by its differentiation, by the severance of artist and actors and spectators, we have gained—the drama. We may not cast reluctant eyes backwards; the world goes forward to new forms of life, and the Churches of to-day must and should become the Museums of to-morrow.
There are artists today, wandering revelers, who wish they could go back to the Middle Ages, who yearn for the time when every man had his house adorned with beautiful decorations, when every village church featured its Madonna and Child, when, in short, art, life, and religion were intertwined, not sharply divided by classes and professions. But we can't turn back time, and while we may lose something through differentiation, we gain a lot. The old choral dance on the orchestral stage was a singular experience, and it had its own kind of beauty; but through its differentiation, by separating artists, actors, and spectators, we have gained—the drama. We shouldn’t look back with regret; the world is moving forward to new forms of life, and the churches of today must and should evolve into the museums of tomorrow.
It is curious and instructive to note that Tolstoy’s theory of Art, though not his practice, is essentially Expressive and even approaches the dogmas of the Futurist. Art is to him just the transmission of personal 238emotion to others. It may be bad emotion or it may be good emotion, emotion it must be. To take his simple and instructive instance: a boy goes out into a wood and meets a wolf, he is frightened, he comes back and tells the other villagers what he felt, how he went to the wood feeling happy and light-hearted and the wolf came, and what the wolf looked like, and how he began to be frightened. This is, according to Tolstoy, art. Even if the boy never saw a wolf at all, if he had really at another time been frightened, and if he was able to conjure up fear in himself and communicate it to others—that also would be art. The essential is, according to Tolstoy, that he should feel himself and so represent his feeling that he communicates it to others.59 Art-schools, art-professionalism, art-criticism are all useless or worse than useless, because they cannot teach a man to feel. Only life can do that.
It's interesting and informative to note that Tolstoy’s theory of art, even if not reflected in his actual work, is fundamentally expressive and comes close to the principles of Futurism. For him, art is simply the sharing of personal emotion with others. It can be negative emotion or positive emotion, but it must be emotion. To illustrate this with a straightforward example: a boy goes into the woods and encounters a wolf; he feels scared, returns, and tells the other villagers about his experience—how he initially went into the woods feeling happy and carefree, then saw the wolf, and explains what the wolf looked like and how fear took hold of him. According to Tolstoy, this is art. Even if the boy never saw a wolf at all, if he had genuinely been frightened at another time and could summon that fear within himself to share with others, that would still be art. What matters, to Tolstoy, is that he experiences his feelings and conveys them in a way that resonates with others. Art schools, art professionalism, and art criticism are all worthless or even counterproductive because they can't teach someone to feel. Only life can do that.
All art is, according to Tolstoy, good quâ239 art that succeeds in transmitting emotion. But there is good emotion and bad emotion, and the only right material for art is good emotion, and the only good emotion, the only emotion worth expressing, is subsumed, according to Tolstoy, in the religion of the day. This is how he explains the constant affinity in nearly all ages of art and religion. Instead of regarding religion as an early phase of art, he proceeds to define religious perception as the highest social ideal of the moment, as that “understanding of the meaning of life which represents the highest level to which men of that society have attained, an understanding defining the highest good at which that society aims.” “Religious perception in a society,” he beautifully adds, “is like the direction of a flowing river. If the river flows at all, it must have a direction.” Thus, religion, to Tolstoy, is not dogma, not petrifaction, it makes indeed dogma impossible. The religious perception of to-day flows, Tolstoi says, in the Christian channel towards the union of man in a common brotherhood. It is the business of the modern artist to feel and transmit emotion towards this unity of man.
According to Tolstoy, all art is considered good art if it successfully conveys emotion. However, there's a distinction between good emotion and bad emotion, and the only valid material for art is good emotion. The only good emotion worth expressing is, according to Tolstoy, found within the religion of the time. He explains the ongoing connection between art and religion throughout history in this way. Instead of viewing religion as an early form of art, he defines religious perception as the highest social ideal of the moment, describing it as “an understanding of the meaning of life that reflects the highest level achieved by individuals in that society, defining the ultimate good that society strives for.” He beautifully adds that “religious perception in a society is like the direction of a flowing river. If the river flows at all, it must have a direction.” Therefore, for Tolstoy, religion is not about dogma or rigidity; in fact, it makes dogma impossible. The religious perception of today flows, Tolstoy argues, in the Christian direction towards the unity of humanity in a common brotherhood. It's the role of the modern artist to feel and communicate emotion that contributes to this unity of people.
240Now it is not our purpose to examine whether Tolstoy’s definition of religion is adequate or indeed illuminating. What we wish to note is that he grasps the truth that in art we must look and feel, and look and feel forward, not backward, if we would live. Art somehow, like language, is always feeling forward to newer, fuller, subtler emotions. She seems indeed in a way to feel ahead even of science; a poet will forecast dimly what a later discovery will confirm. Whether and how long old channels, old forms will suffice for the new spirit can never be foreseen.
240We're not here to debate whether Tolstoy's definition of religion is sufficient or insightful. What we want to highlight is that he understands the truth that in art, we must look and feel, and look and feel towards the future, not the past, if we want to thrive. Art, much like language, is always reaching for newer, deeper, and more refined emotions. It seems to even anticipate conclusions before science catches up; a poet might vaguely predict what a future discovery will validate. It's impossible to know whether or how long old methods and forms will be adequate for the new spirit.
We end with a point of great importance, though the doctrine we would emphasize may be to some a hard saying, even a stumbling-block. Art, as Tolstoy divined, is social, not individual. Art is, as we have seen, social in origin, it remains and must remain social in function. The dance from which the drama rose was a choral dance, the dance of a band, a group, a church, a community, what the Greeks called a thiasos. The word means a band and a thing of devotion; and reverence, devotion, collective emotion, is social in its very being. That band was, to 241begin with, as we saw, the whole collection of initiated tribesmen, linked by a common name, rallying round a common symbol.
We conclude with an important point, although the idea we want to highlight might be difficult for some to accept, even a point of contention. Art, as Tolstoy understood, is social, not individual. As we have seen, art originates socially and must continue to serve a social purpose. The dance that led to the development of drama was a choral dance, performed by a group, a church, a community, what the Greeks referred to as a thiasos. This word means a band and a thing of devotion; and reverence, devotion, and collective emotion are inherently social. That band was, to 241 begin with, as we observed, the entire collection of initiated tribesmen, connected by a common name and rallying around a shared symbol.
Even to-day, when individualism is rampant, art bears traces of its collective, social origin. We feel about it, as noted before, a certain “ought” which always spells social obligation. Moreover, whenever we have a new movement in art, it issues from a group, usually from a small professional coterie, but marked by strong social instincts, by a missionary spirit, by intemperate zeal in propaganda, by a tendency, always social, to crystallize conviction into dogma. We can scarcely, unless we are as high-hearted as Tolstoy, hope now-a-days for an art that shall be world-wide. The tribe is extinct, the family in its old rigid form moribund, the social groups we now look to as centres of emotion are the groups of industry, of professionalism and of sheer mutual attraction. Small and strange though such groups may appear, they are real social factors.
Even today, when individualism is everywhere, art still shows signs of its collective, social roots. As mentioned before, we feel a certain "ought" about it, which always implies a social responsibility. Furthermore, whenever there's a new movement in art, it arises from a group, often a small professional circle, but is characterized by strong social instincts, a sense of purpose, intense enthusiasm for promoting ideas, and a tendency, always social, to turn beliefs into dogma. We can hardly expect, unless we are as noble as Tolstoy, to see art that is truly universal nowadays. Tribes are gone, traditional families are nearly dead, and the social groups we now consider centers of emotion are the groups formed by industry, professional networks, and simply personal connections. Small and unusual as these groups may seem, they are real social forces.
Now this social, collective element in art is too apt to be forgotten. When an artist claims that expression is the aim of art he is too apt to mean self-expression only—242utterance of individual emotion. Utterance of individual emotion is very closely neighboured by, is almost identical with, self-enhancement. What should be a generous, and in part altruistic, exaltation becomes mere megalomania. This egotism is, of course, a danger inherent in all art. The suspension of motor-reactions to the practical world isolates the artist, cuts him off from his fellow-men, makes him in a sense an egotist. Art, said Zola, is “the world seen through a temperament.” But this suspension is, not that he should turn inward to feed on his own vitals, but rather to free him for contemplation. All great art releases from self.
Now, this social and collective aspect of art is often overlooked. When an artist says that expression is the goal of art, they usually mean self-expression only—242the expression of personal emotions. Expressing personal emotions is very closely related to, and almost the same as, self-promotion. What should be a generous and somewhat selfless elevation turns into mere megalomania. This egotism is, of course, a risk present in all art. The withdrawal from practical interactions isolates the artist, separating them from others and making them, in some ways, an egotist. Art, as Zola stated, is “the world seen through a temperament.” But this withdrawal isn't meant for the artist to turn inward and consume their own feelings; it's meant to liberate them for contemplation. All great art frees one from the self.
The young are often temporary artists: art, being based on life, calls for a strong vitality. The young are also self-centred and seek self-enhancement. This need of self-expression is a sort of artistic impulse. The young are, partly from sheer immaturity, still more through a foolish convention, shut out from real life; they are secluded, forced to become in a sense artists, or, if they have not the power for that, at least self-aggrandizers. They write lyric poems, they love masquerad243ing, they focus life on to themselves in a way which, later on, life itself makes impossible. This pseudo-art, this self-aggrandizement usually dies a natural death before the age of thirty. If it live on, one remedy is, of course, the scientific attitude; that attitude which is bent on considering and discovering the relations of things among themselves, not their personal relation to us. The study of science is a priceless discipline in self-abnegation, but only in negation; it looses us from self, it does not link us to others. The real and natural remedy for the egotism of youth is Life, not necessarily the haunting of cafés, or even the watching of football matches, but strenuous activity in the simplest human relations of daily happenings. “Whatsoever thy hand findeth to do, do it with thy might.”
Young people are often temporary artists: art, which is rooted in life, requires a vibrant energy. They tend to be self-absorbed and focused on boosting themselves. This desire for self-expression acts like an artistic drive. Due to a mix of immaturity and societal norms, they are often cut off from real life; they are isolated, which pushes them to become, in a way, artists, or at least self-promoters if they lack the talent for that. They write lyrical poems, enjoy masquerading, and center life around themselves in ways that later become impossible as life unfolds. This pseudo-art and self-promotion often fade away before they hit thirty. If it continues, one solution is adopting a scientific mindset; this mindset focuses on examining and understanding relationships between things rather than our personal connections to them. Studying science is an invaluable exercise in self-denial, but it only provides negation; it frees us from ourselves but doesn’t connect us to others. The true remedy for youthful egotism is Life, not just hanging out in cafés or watching football matches, but engaging earnestly in the simple human interactions of everyday events. “Whatever your hand finds to do, do it with all your might.”
There is always apt to be some discord between the artist and the large practical world in which he lives, but those ages are happiest in which the discord is least. The nineteenth century, amid its splendid achievements in science and industry, in government and learning, and above all in humanity, illustrates this conflict in an interesting way.244 To literature, an art which can explain itself, the great public world lent on the whole a reverent and intelligent ear. Its great prose writers were at peace with their audience and were inspired by great public interests. Some of the greatest, for example Tolstoy, produced their finest work on widely human subjects, and numbered their readers and admirers probably by the million. Writers like Dickens, Thackeray, Kingsley, Mill, and Carlyle, even poets like Tennyson and Browning, were full of great public interests and causes, and, in different degrees and at different stages of their lives, were thoroughly and immensely popular. On the other hand, one can find, at the beginning of the period, figures like Blake and Shelley, and all through it a number of painters—the pre-Raphaelites, the Impressionists—walking like aliens in a Philistine world. Even great figures like Burne-Jones and Whistler were for the greater part of their lives unrecognized or mocked at. Millais reached the attention of the world, but was thought by the stricter fraternity to have in some sense or other sold his soul and committed the great sin of considering the bourgeois. The bourgeois should be despised not partially 245but completely. His life, his interests, his code of ethics and conduct must all be matters of entire indifference or amused contempt, to the true artist who intends to do his own true work and call his soul his own.
There’s always likely to be some tension between artists and the larger practical world they live in, but the happiest times are when that tension is minimal. The nineteenth century, with its impressive achievements in science, industry, government, learning, and especially humanity, highlights this conflict in a fascinating way. To literature, an art that can speak for itself, the general public mostly listened with respect and intelligence. Its great prose writers connected peacefully with their audience and found inspiration in significant public issues. Some of the greatest, like Tolstoy, created their best work on universally human topics, counting their readers and admirers in the millions. Writers such as Dickens, Thackeray, Kingsley, Mill, and Carlyle, along with poets like Tennyson and Browning, were deeply engaged with popular interests and causes, and at varying points in their lives, they enjoyed immense popularity. Conversely, at the start of this period, we see figures like Blake and Shelley, and throughout it, many painters—the pre-Raphaelites and the Impressionists—existing like outsiders in a materialistic world. Even prominent figures like Burne-Jones and Whistler spent much of their lives unrecognized or ridiculed. Millais gained some public attention but was viewed by more traditional artists as having somehow compromised himself by acknowledging the bourgeois. The bourgeois should be completely scorned—not just partially. His life, interests, and moral code should be matters of total indifference or ironic disdain to the true artist who aims to do genuine work and claim their soul as their own.
At a certain moment, during the eighties and nineties, it looked as if these doctrines were generally accepted, and the divorce between art and the community had become permanent. But it seems as if this attitude, which coincided with a period of reaction in political matters and a recrudescence of a belief in force and on unreasoned authority, is already passing away. There are not wanting signs that art, both in painting and sculpture, and in poetry and novel-writing, is beginning again to realize its social function, beginning to be impatient of mere individual emotion, beginning to aim at something bigger, more bound up with a feeling towards and for the common weal.
At one point during the eighties and nineties, it seemed like these ideas were widely accepted, and the split between art and the community had become permanent. However, it appears that this mindset, which came with a reactionary period in politics and a resurgence of faith in force and unchallenged authority, is starting to fade. There are clear signs that art, in painting, sculpture, poetry, and novel writing, is beginning to recognize its social purpose again. It’s becoming less focused on just individual emotions and is starting to aim for something larger, more connected to the well-being of the community.
Take work like that of Mr. Galsworthy or Mr. Masefield or Mr. Arnold Bennett. Without appraising its merits or demerits we cannot but note that the social sense is always there, whether it be of a class or of a whole community. In a play like Justice the writer 246does not “express” himself, he does not even merely show the pathos of a single human being’s destiny, he sets before us a much bigger thing—man tragically caught and torn in the iron hands of a man-made machine, Society itself. Incarnate Law is the protagonist, and, as it happens, the villain of the piece. It is a fragment of Les Misérables over again, in a severer and more restrained technique. An art like this starts, no doubt, from emotion towards personal happenings—there is nothing else from which it can start; but, even as it sets sail for wider seas, it is loosed from personal moorings.
Take the work of Mr. Galsworthy, Mr. Masefield, or Mr. Arnold Bennett. Without evaluating its strengths or weaknesses, we can’t help but notice that there’s always a social awareness present, whether it’s about a class or an entire community. In a play like Justice, the writer 246doesn’t just “express” himself; he doesn’t even solely showcase the heartbreak of an individual’s fate. Instead, he presents something much larger—humans tragically caught and torn apart by the rigid machinery of Society itself. The Law, personified, is the main character and, interestingly, also the antagonist of the story. It’s a piece reminiscent of Les Misérables, but with a more severe and controlled approach. Art like this undoubtedly begins with emotions tied to personal experiences—there’s really no other starting point—but as it ventures into broader themes, it disconnects from those personal ties.
Science has given us back something strangely like a World-Soul, and art is beginning to feel she must utter our emotion towards it. Such art is exposed to an inherent and imminent peril. Its very bigness and newness tends to set up fresh and powerful reactions. Unless, in the process of creation, these can be inhibited, the artist will be lost in the reformer, and the play or the novel turn tract. This does not mean that the artist, if he is strong enough, may not be reformer too, only not at the moment of creation.
Science has given us back something that feels a lot like a World-Soul, and art is starting to realize it needs to express our feelings about it. However, this kind of art faces a significant and impending danger. Its sheer scale and novelty can lead to strong and new reactions. If these reactions can't be controlled during the creative process, the artist might get consumed by the reformer, turning their play or novel into a mere commentary. This doesn’t mean that a strong artist can’t also be a reformer; it just shouldn’t happen at the moment of creation.
The art of Mr. Arnold Bennett gets its 247bigness, its collectivity, in part—from extension over time. Far from seeking after beauty, he almost goes out to embrace ugliness. He does not spare us even dullness, that we may get a sense of the long, waste spaces of life, their dreary reality. We are keenly interested in the loves of hero and heroine, but all the time something much bigger is going on, generation after generation rolls by in ceaseless panorama; it is the life not of Edwin and Hilda, it is the life of the Five Towns. After a vision so big, to come back to the ordinary individualistic love-story is like looking through the wrong end of a telescope.
The art of Mr. Arnold Bennett gets its 247largeness, its collectivity, in part—from stretching across time. Instead of pursuing beauty, he almost seeks out ugliness. He doesn’t shy away from dullness, so we can understand the long, empty stretches of life and their bleak reality. We’re deeply engaged in the love story of the main characters, but all the while, something much larger is happening; generation after generation passes in an endless flow; it’s not just the lives of Edwin and Hilda, it’s the life of the Five Towns. After experiencing such a grand vision, returning to the ordinary love story feels like looking through the wrong end of a telescope.
Art of high quality and calibre is seldom obscure. The great popular writers of the nineteenth century—Dickens, Thackeray, Tennyson, Tolstoy—wrote so that all could understand. A really big artist has something important to say, something vast to show, something that moves him and presses on him; and he will say it simply because he must get it said. He will trick it out with no devices, most of all with no obscurities. It has vexed and torn him enough while it was pushing its way to be born. He has no peace till it is said, and said as clearly as he 248may. He says it, not consciously for the sake of others, but for himself, to ease him from the burden of big thought. Moreover, art, whose business is to transmit emotion, should need no commentary. Art comes out of theoria, contemplation, steady looking at, but never out of theory. Theory can neither engender nor finally support it. An exhibition of pictures with an explanatory catalogue, scientifically interesting though it may be, stands, in a sense, self-condemned.
Art of high quality and caliber is rarely obscure. The great popular writers of the 19th century—Dickens, Thackeray, Tennyson, Tolstoy—wrote so that everyone could understand. A truly great artist has something important to express, something vast to convey, something that deeply affects him and weighs on him; and he will express it simply because he needs to get it out. He won’t dress it up with any tricks, especially not with any obscurities. It has troubled and tormented him enough while it struggled to be born. He finds no peace until it is expressed, and expressed as clearly as he may. He communicates it not consciously for the sake of others, but for himself, to relieve himself from the burden of profound thought. Furthermore, art, whose purpose is to convey emotion, should need no explanation. Art emerges from theoria, contemplation, and focused observation, but never from theory. Theory can neither create nor ultimately sustain it. An exhibition of paintings with an explanatory catalogue, though it may be scientifically interesting, is, in a sense, self-defeating.
We must, however, remember that all art is not of the whole community. There are small groups feeling their own small but still collective emotion, fashioning their own language, obscure sometimes to all but themselves. They are right so to fashion it, but, if they appeal to a wider world, they must strive to speak in the vulgar tongue, understanded of the people.
We should, however, keep in mind that not all art represents the entire community. There are small groups that experience their own shared emotions, creating their own language that is often only understood by themselves. They have every right to create it this way, but if they want to reach a larger audience, they need to make an effort to communicate in a way that's accessible to everyone.
It is, indeed, a hopeful sign of the times, a mark of the revival of social as contrasted with merely individualistic instincts that a younger generation of poets, at least in France, tend to form themselves into small groups, held together not merely by eccen249tricities of language or garb, but by some deep inner conviction strongly held in common. Such a unity of spirit is seen in the works of the latter group of thinkers and writers known as Unanimists. They tried and failed to found a community. Their doctrine, if doctrine convictions so fluid can be called, is strangely like the old group-religion of the common dance, only more articulate. Of the Unanimist it might truly be said, “il buvait l’indistinction.” To him the harsh old Roman mandate Divide et impera, “Divide men that you may rule them,” spells death. His dream is not of empire and personal property but of the realization of life, common to all. To this school the great reality is the social group, whatever form it take, family, village or town. Their only dogma is the unity and immeasurable sanctity of life. In practice they are Christian, yet wholly free from the asceticism of modern Christianity. Their attitude in art is as remote as possible from, it is indeed the very antithesis to, the æsthetic exclusiveness of the close of last century. Like St. Peter, the Unanimists have seen a sheet let down and heard a voice from heaven saying: “Call thou nothing common nor unclean.”
It's definitely a promising sign of the times, a sign of the resurgence of social instincts as opposed to just individualistic ones, that a younger generation of poets, at least in France, tends to come together in small groups. They're connected not just by quirky ways of speaking or dressing, but by a shared, deep belief. This sense of unity is evident in the works of the later thinkers and writers known as Unanimists. They attempted, but did not succeed, in creating a community. Their beliefs, if we can call such fluid convictions a doctrine, resemble the old communal spirit of shared dance, but in a more articulated way. It could truly be said of the Unanimist that “il buvait l’indistinction.” For them, the harsh old Roman decree Divide et impera, meaning “Divide people so you can rule them,” represents destruction. Their vision is not about empire or personal ownership but about the shared experience of life for everyone. For this group, the true essence lies in the social collective, whether it takes the form of family, village, or town. Their only principle is the unity and immeasurable value of life. In practice, they embrace Christian ideals without being restricted by the modern Christianity’s asceticism. Their approach to art is as far removed as possible from, and indeed stands in stark contrast to, the aesthetic exclusivity of the late last century. Like St. Peter, the Unanimists have seen a sheet lowered from heaven and heard a voice saying: “Call nothing common or unclean.”
250Above all, the Unanimist remembers and realizes afresh the old truth that “no man liveth unto himself.” According to the Expressionist’s creed, as we have seen, the end of art is to utter and communicate emotion. The fullest and finest emotions are those one human being feels towards another. Every sympathy is an enrichment of life, every antipathy a negation. It follows then, that, for the Unanimist, Love is the fulfilling of his Law.
250Above all, the Unanimist remembers and recognizes the timeless truth that “no one lives for themselves alone.” According to the Expressionist’s belief, as we've discussed, the purpose of art is to express and share emotions. The deepest and most meaningful emotions are those one person feels for another. Every connection enriches life, while every dislike diminishes it. Therefore, for the Unanimist, Love is the embodiment of their principle.
It is a beautiful and life-giving faith, felt and with a perfect sincerity expressed towards all nature by the Indian poet Tagore, and towards humanity especially by M. Vildrac in his Book of Love (“Livre d’Amour”). He tells us in his “Commentary” how to-day the poet, sitting at home with pen and paper before him, feels that he is pent in, stifled by himself. He had been about to re-tell the old, old story of himself, to set himself once more on the stage of his poem—the same old dusty self tricked out, costumed anew. Suddenly he knows the figure to be tawdry and shameful. He is hot all over when he looks at it; he must out into the air, into the street, out of the stuffy museum 251where so long he has stirred the dead egotist ashes, out into the bigger life, the life of his fellows; he must live, with them, by them, in them.
It’s a beautiful and life-giving faith, deeply felt and wholeheartedly expressed towards all of nature by the Indian poet Tagore, and towards humanity especially by M. Vildrac in his Book of Love (“Livre d’Amour”). In his “Commentary,” he explains how today the poet, sitting at home with pen and paper in front of him, feels trapped and suffocated by himself. He was about to retell the same old story of himself, to place himself once again on the stage of his poem—the same old tired self dressed up in new clothes. Suddenly, he realizes that this figure is worn out and shameful. He feels hot all over when he sees it; he must get outside, into the air, into the street, away from the stuffy museum 251where he has long stirred the dead ashes of his ego, out into the larger life, the life of his fellow human beings; he must live, with them, by them, in them.
I'm tired of exploring my inner self, And of the heroism created by the strokes of a pen,
And a beauty created from formulas.
Of my work lying to my life,
And being able to satisfy myself,
By burning fragrant spices,
"With the decaying smell that dominates this place."
Again, in “The Conquerors,” the poet dreams of the Victorious One who has no army, the Knight who rides afoot, the Crusader without breviary or scrip, the Pilgrim of Love who, by the shining in his eyes, draws all men to him, and they in turn draw other men until, at last:
Again, in “The Conquerors,” the poet dreams of the Victorious One who has no army, the Knight who rides on foot, the Crusader without a prayer book or bag, the Pilgrim of Love who, through the light in his eyes, attracts all men to him, and they in turn attract other men until, at last:
The era of the Great Conquest,
252 When people have this desire
Left the entrance of their door To move forward towards each other.
When to complete its story
All that was heard were songs sung together,
A dance circle moved around the houses,
"One battle, one victory."
And so our tale ends where it began, with the Choral Dance.
And so our story ends where it started, with the Choral Dance.
59 It is interesting to find, since the above was written, that the Confession of Faith published in the catalogue of the Second Post-Impressionist Exhibition (1912, p. 21) reproduces, consciously or unconsciously, Tolstoy’s view: We have ceased to ask, “What does this picture represent?” and ask instead, “What does it make us feel?”
59 It's interesting to note that since the above was written, the Confession of Faith published in the catalog of the Second Post-Impressionist Exhibition (1912, p. 21) reflects, whether intentionally or not, Tolstoy’s perspective: We no longer ask, “What does this picture represent?” and instead ask, “What does it make us feel?”
253BIBLIOGRAPHY
For Ancient and Primitive Ritual the best general book of reference is:
For ancient and primitive rituals, the best overall reference book is:
Frazer, J. G. The Golden Bough, 3rd edition, 1911, from which most of the instances in the present manual are taken. Part IV of The Golden Bough, i.e. the section dealing with Adonis, Attis, and Osiris, should especially be consulted.
Frazer, J.G. The Golden Bough, 3rd edition, 1911, which is the source for most of the examples in this manual. Part IV of The Golden Bough, specifically the section on Adonis, Attis, and Osiris, should be read closely.
Also an earlier, epoch-making book:
Also a groundbreaking book:
Robertson Smith, W. Lectures on the Religion of the Semites, 1889 [3rd edition, 1927]. For certain fundamental ritual notions, e.g. sacrifice, holiness, etc.
Robertson Smith, W. Lectures on the Religion of the Semites, 1889 [3rd edition, 1927]. For some basic ideas about rituals, e.g. sacrifice, holiness, etc.
[For Egyptian and Babylonian ritual: Myth and Ritual, edited by S. H. Hooke, 1933.]
[For Egyptian and Babylonian ritual: Myth and Ritual, edited by S. H. Hooke, 1933.]
For the Greek Drama, as arising out of the ritual dance: Professor Gilbert Murray’s Excursus on the Ritual Forms preserved in Greek Tragedy in J. E. Harrison’s Themis, 1912, and pp. 327-40 in the same book; and for the religion of Dionysos and the drama, J. E. Harrison’s Prolegomena, 1907, Chapters VIII and X. For the fusion of the ritual dance and hero-worship, see W. Leaf, Homer and History, 1915, Chapter VII. For a quite different view of drama as arising wholly from the worship of the dead, see Professor W. Ridgeway, The Origin of Tragedy, 1910. An important discussion of the relation of tragedy to the winter festival of the Lenaia appears in A. B. Cook’s Zeus, vol. i, sec. 6 (xxi) [1914].
For Greek Drama, which comes from the ritual dance: Professor Gilbert Murray’s Excursus on the Ritual Forms preserved in Greek Tragedy in J.E. Harrison's Themis, 1912, and pp. 327-40 in the same book; and for the religion of Dionysos and drama, J.E. Harrison's Prolegomena, 1907, Chapters VIII and X. To understand the blend of ritual dance and hero-worship, see W. Leaf, Homer and History, 1915, Chapter VII. For a completely different perspective on drama as stemming solely from the worship of the dead, refer to Professor W. Ridgeway, The Origin of Tragedy, 1910. An important discussion on the connection between tragedy and the winter festival of the Lenaia can be found in A. B. Cook's Zeus, vol. i, sec. 6 (xxi) [1914].
[More recent works on Greek drama: A. W. Pickard-Cambridge, Dithyramb, Tragedy and Comedy, 1927; G. Thomson, Aeschylus and Athens, 1941.]
[More recent works on Greek drama: A.W. Pickard-Cambridge, Dithyramb, Tragedy and Comedy, 1927; G. Thomson, Aeschylus and Athens, 1941.]
For Primitive Art:
For Tribal Art:
Hirn, Y. The Origins of Art, 1900. The main theory of the book the present writer believes to be inadequate, but it contains an excellent collection of facts relating to Art, Magic, Art and Work, Mimetic Dances, etc., and much valuable discussion of principles.
Hirn, Y. The Origins of Art, 1900. The main theory of the book seems insufficient to the author, but it offers a great collection of facts about Art, Magic, Art and Work, Mimetic Dances, and more, along with valuable discussions on principles.
Grosse, E. The Beginnings of Art, 1897, in the Chicago Anthropological Series. Valuable for its full illustrations of primitive art, as well as for text.
Grosse, E. The Beginnings of Art, 1897, in the Chicago Anthropological Series. Useful for its comprehensive illustrations of primitive art, along with the written content.
[Boas, F., Primitive Art, 1927.]
[Boas, F., Primitive Art, 1927.]
Tolstoy, L. What is Art? Translated by Aylmer Maude, in the Scott Library.
Tolstoy, Leo What is Art? Translated by Aylmer Maude, in the Scott Library.
Fry, Roger E. An Essay in Æsthetics, in the New Quarterly, April 1909, p. 174.
Fry, Roger E. An Essay in Aesthetics, in the New Quarterly, April 1909, p. 174.
This is the best general statement of the function of Art known to me. It should be read in connection with Mr. Bullough’s article, quoted on p. 129, which gives the psychological basis of a similar view of the nature of art. My own theory was formulated independently, in relation to the development of the Greek theatre, but I am very glad to find that it is in substantial agreement with those of two such distinguished authorities on æsthetics. For my later conclusions on art, see Alpha and Omega, 1915, pp. 208-220.
This is the best general statement about the function of Art that I know of. It should be read alongside Mr. Bullough’s article, referenced on p. 129, which provides the psychological foundation for a similar perspective on the nature of art. My own theory was developed independently regarding the evolution of the Greek theater, but I'm really pleased to discover it aligns closely with the views of two such esteemed experts in aesthetics. For my later insights on art, see Alpha and Omega, 1915, pp. 208-220.
[Caudwell, C., Illusion and Reality, 1937.]
[Caudwell, C., Illusion and Reality, 1937.]
For more advanced students:
For advanced students:
Dussauze, Henri. Les Règles esthétiques et les lois du sentiment, 1911.
Dussauze, Henry. The Aesthetic Rules and the Laws of Emotion, 1911.
Müller-Freienfels, R. Psychologie der Kunst, 1912.
Müller-Freienfels, R. Psychology of Art, 1912.
255INDEX
- Abstraction, 224
- Adonis, rites of, 19, 20, 54-56
- Æschylus, 47
- Aesthete, not artist, 214-215
- Agon, 15
- Anagnorisis, or recognition, 15
- Anthesteria, spring festival of, 147-149
- Apollo Belvedere, 171
- Aristotle on art, 198
- Art and beauty, 213
- Ascension festival, 69
- Bear, Aino festival, 92-99
- Beast dances, 45, 46
- Beauty and art, 211
- Bergson on art, 134
- Birth, rites of new, 104-113
- Bouphonia, 91-92
- Bull-driving in spring, 85
- ——, festival at Magnesia, 87
- Cat’s-cradle, as magical charm, 66
- Censor, function of, 216
- Charila, spring festival, 80
- Chorus in Greek drama, 121-128
- Dancing, a work, 30-31
- Daphnephoros, 186
- Death and winter, 67-72
- Dikè as way of life, 116
- Dionysis, 12, 150
- Dionysis as Holy Child, 103
- Dithyramb, 75-89
- Drama and Dromenon, 35-38
- Easter, in Modern Greece, 73
- Eiresione, 114
- Epheboi, Athenian, 12
- Euchè, meaning of, 25
- Expressionists, 232
- Futurists, 232
- Ghosts as fertilizers, 149
- Idol and ideal, 227
- Impressionism, 231
- Imitation, 21-23
- ——, ceremonies in Australia, 64
- Individualism, 241
- Initiation ceremonies, 64, 106-113
- Kangaroos, dance of, 46
- Maeterlinck, 200
- May-day at Cambridge, 57
- 256May, queen of the, 57-61
- ——, king of the, 193
- Mime, meaning of, 47
- Mimesis, 43-47
- Music, function of, 233
- Panathenaia, 178
- Panspermia, 148
- Parthenon frieze, 176
- Peisistratos, 146
- Peplos of Athena, 180
- Pericles on religion, 178
- Personification and conception, 70-73
- Plato on art, 21-23
- Pleasure not joy, 213
- Post-impressionists, 238
- Prayer discs, 24
- Presentation, meaning of, 53
- Psychical distance, 129-134
- Representation, 34-41
- Resurrection, rites of, 100
- Rites, periodicity of, 52
- Ritual forms in drama, 188-189
- Santayana on art, 220
- Semelè, bringing up of, 81
- Spring song at Saffron Walden, 59
- —— at Athens, 77
- Stage or scene, 142-145
- Summer, bringing in of, 67-71
- Tammuz, rites of, 18-20
- Tělětē, rite of growing up, 112
- Theatre, 10-13, 136
- Themis, as ritual custom, 117
- Theoria and theory, 248
- Threshing-floor at dancing-place, 124
- Tolstoy on art, 132, 238-241
- Totemism and beast dances, 46, 47
- Tragedy, ritual forms in, 119-122
- ——, origin of, 76
- Tug of war, among Esquimaux, 62
- Vegetation spirit, 72
- Winter, carrying out of, 68-72
- Wool, sacred, 12
- World-soul, 246
- Wreaths, festival of, 189
- ——, at Greek weddings, 190
- Zola on art, 242
Printed in Great Britain by The Camelot Press Ltd., London and Southampton
Printed in Great Britain by The Camelot Press Ltd., London and Southampton
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!